Burn/Hungry Like the Wolf - floweringlight (2024)

Chapter 1: Dark in the City

Chapter Text

I threw myself onto the bed with a loud sigh. “What a day,” I said. I looked around the cozy hotel room. “I hope I made the right decision.” I thought back to the events of the day, still slightly disbelieving the strange situation I found myself in.

Such a simple whim, yet it changed my perspective on the world. “How long has that door been there?” I wondered. As mysterious as the door itself was, the people who came out of it were more so.

First was Misyr, the self-styled Demon King. Far too charming for my liking, he kept me unbalanced with his constant quips.

Then came Ignis, a demon with a fiery personality and ravenous appetite. “Yo,” he said, entering with a bang. “I’m starving, old man! I haven’t eaten in ages.” He stretched, his muscles rippling along his body. I blushed at the memory, covering my face with a pillow, embarrassed by how my eyes had followed his movement.

My shame had lasted long enough to miss Il’s entrance, though I heard his soft, sweet voice greet the others. When I looked up again, I gaped at the large metal knight standing before me. “Have you shrunk, Souan?” he asked, his gauntlets scratching the back of his helmet.

“I-” trying to find my voice, I stared at the four beings who obviously knew each other and my Grandpa. They chatted amongst themselves, happy to see each other again.

“You idiot,” scoffed Ignis, his flames flaring. “This is obviously a different person. For one thing, she’s female. Are you even looking at her properly?”

Misyr laughed. “We can’t even see Canus’s face to know where he would be looking.”

“Who are you, anyway?” asked Ignis rudely. “You’re gutsy to be here while the old man is gone.”

“I-”

“They might seem suspicious, but they’re all harmless, I assure you,” Misyr said.

“You talk like you’re not part of that group,” I retorted. “You’re all dubious characters in my eyes.”

“I can’t pull one over on you, huh?” he teased. “You may not know us, but we are all cherished guests of your Grandfather’s.”

“You’re guests?” I grasped the one scrap of information I had and clung to it.

“Yes,” he said, grinning. “From another world.”

“Uh-huh,” I agreed meekly. “I need to sit down.” Clumsily, I made my way back to the front of the shop and sank to the floor, holding my head. I hid under a table, trying to wake up from the nightmare I found myself in.

“You’re Kotone Awaki, right?” Ignis asked, peering under the table. “The old man used to talk about his granddaughter.”

“She shares physical traits with Souan,” confirmed Il. “Do not be afraid, Kotone. We mean you no harm.”

“Really?” I asked, looking up at the two before me.

“Truly,” Canus said, joining them. He stepped closer to examine me. I inched backwards, still uncertain. “Did I frighten you?”

“You’d scare anyone with that stupid helmet,” Ignis scowled. “Back off.”

“Kotone,” said Misyr gently, leading me out from under the table and to a chair. “I know this has been sprung upon you suddenly, but would you please sit and listen to our plea before you decide anything?”

I nodded numbly. I studied these four men, thinking. They looked different from before. I couldn’t quite place it. “So... you’re guests?” I asked again, waiting for confirmation.

They nodded. “We’re the Café's regulars,” Ignis replied, crossing his arms. “We hung out here all the time when it was open.” He chewed on his lip. “The old man’s really gone, huh?”

Softly, I replied, “Yes. He died recently.”

“I knew it,” Ignis frowned. “It wasn’t like him to keep us out for so long.”

“That’s why he made us leave. He knew he didn’t have much time left,” Misyr added.

“He was so full of energy,” Il said, frowning. “I cannot believe he is no longer alive.”

“All this sad talk won’t bring him back,” snapped Ignis. “Dead is dead.”

“Ignis, you should talk more respectfully,” said Canus.

“I’ll talk however I damn want if it brings him back.” Ignis looked away, scowling. “But it won’t. What should we do next?” The four turned their heads to look at me.

Feeling eyes focusing on me, I stopped biting my thumb and looked up. “Are you asking me?” I squeaked.

“You know anybody else named Kotone?” Ignis asked flatly.

I shook my head. Misyr stepped in, smoothing the tension. “Perhaps we should save this discussion for tomorrow and rest. I know we could all do with some time to think, hmm?”

“My room!” Il yelled, flying upstairs.

“His...room?” I asked weakly.

“We used to rent from the old man too,” Ignis informed me. “Me, Canus, and Il. Our stuff is probably still up there; unless you’ve cleaned it out already?”

I shook my head. “I haven’t been upstairs yet. Um.” I twisted the hem of my dress. “Are you going to stay here tonight?”

Misyr patted my hand. “You should stay at a hotel, to feel more comfortable.”

“I guess?” I said, confused. “But I don’t know anything about you. Can I really trust you?”

Canus knelt, taking my hand. “I vow to protect Souan’s Café and all that resides inside. Do not worry, Miss Awaki. We will take great care with such a precious place.”

“As for getting to know us,” Misyr said, winking, “that is easily remedied. I am Misyr Rex, Demon King.”

“And I,” said the man kneeling before me, “am Canus Espada, fairy knight.” He stood, his armor reappearing in a flash. “I am at your service.”

“Can you all do that?” I asked, momentarily distracted.

“Kotone, you pervert,” Misyr teased. “Are you asking to see more of me?”

“Shut up, you moron,” Ignis growled. “She was obviously asking about our change in appearance.” He shifted back to his fiery form. “This is how I usually look. I tone it down when I’m here. Wouldn’t want to catch the place on fire.” He turned back into a scruffy man in athletic wear.

Il flew back downstairs. “All is well,” he announced. “Everything is still there.” His wings fluttered happily. “My precious treasures remain intact.”

“His treasures?” I asked, confused.

“Don’t ask,” Ignis said flatly. “Or else you’ll be trapped here all night as he tells you about his hobby.”

Il folded his wings back and they disappeared. “Do you like otome games?” he asked eagerly.

“I’ve never played one before,” I replied. It was the wrong thing to say. Il grasped my hand eagerly, words pouring from his mouth at a phenomenal rate.

“Oh, boy,” Ignis said, rolling his eyes. “Here we go.” He cupped his hand around Il’s mouth. “Hey, featherbrain! You can talk her ear off later. Right now, we’re introducing ourselves.”

Il gracefully elbowed Ignis in the stomach and bowed. “I am Il Fado de Rie, formerly of the heavenly host. Souan took care of me after I fell from grace.”

“A real angel?” I gasped; eyes wide.

“A fallen angel,” Misyr corrected. “But a nice one.”

“And you?” I asked, looking at Ignis. “What’s your name?”

Sullenly, he answered, “Ignis Carbunculus. I’m a demon beast. Is that a good enough explanation?”

“Yes?” I said hesitantly. He glared at me. “Did I say something wrong?” I asked, unnerved. “You’re staring.”

“No. I’m just looking for the resemblance to the old man. You don’t look like much.”

“E-excuse me?”

He turned away, sulking. I huffed at his rudeness.

Misyr laughed. “Now that you know a little more about us, do you think you could trust us?”

“I... can try,” I replied, frowning. “It’s all a little much.”

“Trust us or don’t. All I care about is what you’re planning to do with the café,” Ignis retorted. He studied me intently. I swallowed hard, feeling like prey under his gaze. “He talked about you a lot. How come we’ve never met you before?”

“I had work,” I explained lamely.

“Are you planning to close the café? Or re-open it?” Misyr asked, interrupting us.

“I’m not sure,” I said honestly. I held out a letter. “Grandpa left the café to me, but I don’t know what to do with it. I’m afraid of disappointing him.”

“Don’t be stupid,” Ignis said bluntly. “Souan loved you. He only wanted your happiness.”

“But this café was important to him. I don’t want to mess up. So,” I said, breathing in deep. “Tell me everything I need to know about your time here, about where you’re from, about the door.”

Misyr settled down in a chair next to me. “Lucky for you, we have all the time in the world.” He grinned. “Where should we start?”

*

Eventually, I fell asleep on the comfortable bed. I slept poorly, haunted by nightmares. “Too many things happened yesterday,” I groaned, rising from the bed. “All the stress probably caused those dreams.” The alarm rang, reminding me to check out. I rushed to pick up my things and left. “Time to see if the café is still standing,” I muttered.

I hurried down the sidewalk, nearly tripping on a small object rolling on the ground. I picked it up. “A pen?” I held it up, admiring it in the sun. “It’s custom-made.”

“Pardon me,” said a deep male voice. “I believe that is mine.”

I looked up and saw an attractive businessman leaning up against a sports car. “Oh, um, here,” I said, offering the pen back.

“My car is running; do you mind bringing it over?” he asked. “Sorry to bother you.”

“It’s not a problem,” I replied, handing him the pen. “It’s beautiful.”

“Thank you.” He tucked the pen into his breast pocket. “Would you mind if I bought you coffee somewhere as an appreciative token?”

I hesitated. “That’s really not necessary,” I began. “I have some errands to run.”

“Errands involving Café Enchante?” he asked quietly.

I stepped back, startled. “How do you know?”

“I know all about you, Kotone Awaki,” he said, smirking. “You see, I knew your Grandfather as well. The difference between me and the other regulars is that I’m completely human.”

“And your name is?” I asked rudely.

“Pardon me. I forgot my manners. Kaoru Rindo at your service.” He gave me a playful salute. “You’ll see me around the café, should you decide to take over.”

“I haven’t decided yet,” I replied.

“Let me warn you. I’m sure the others have already pushed you to keep it open. Don’t. They’re not like you and me. There are dangers to surrounding yourself with such creatures. I would hate to see someone as lovely as you get hurt.”

I opened my mouth to retort something in defense of the people Grandpa cherished, but before I could, his phone rang. He held out a finger and picked it up. “Rindo. I’ll take care of it.” He hung up, giving me an apologetic glance. “Sorry. A subordinate at work requests my presence. We’ll have to finish this discussion later.” He slid into the car and drove off.

“There’s no discussion to be had!” I yelled at his retreating vehicle. “What a jerk!” I stomped my foot. “I should discuss this with the others.” I ran the rest of the way to the café.

I braced myself at the door, firmly grasping the doorknob. Pushing it open, my jaw dropped. “Wh-what’s all this?” I asked, bewildered.

The inside of the café had been transformed. I stepped into a tranquil forest glade full of flowers and birdsong. “M-misyr?” I asked, confused.

“Welcome back,” he said, winking. “Like our gift?”

“It’s beautiful,” I admitted. “But what have you done?”

“Do not fret,” Il replied, appearing besides the trickster. “All of this is merely an illusion.”

“We wanted to throw a party for you, either a celebration of the café's re-opening or a good-bye party, depending on your decision.”

“I see. And it’s not permanent?” I gestured to the flora and fauna, reaching out to feel a flower.

“No,” Misyr chuckled. “It will go away, I promise.”

“Where are the others?” I asked.

“Over there,” he said, pointing. I headed towards the table where Canus and Ignis sat.

“Good morning,” Canus rumbled pleasantly.

“Hello,” I greeted.

Ignis said nothing, staring off to the side.

“Is everything okay, Ignis?” I asked, worried.

“He’s just put out by an annoying customer we had.”

“Don’t worry, they won’t be back after the beating I gave them,” Ignis said, punching his fist into his hand.

“You what?” I exclaimed. “We can’t do that to people!”

“Ignis acted in a perfectly permissible manner,” Il said. “Do not be angry at him.”

“Truly, it was like swatting a fly,” Misyr added. “He did you a favor.” Misyr pulled out a chair. “Have a seat, princess.”

I puffed out my cheeks, irritated at the pet names he kept giving me. An impromptu tea party erupted. Misyr passed me a piping cup of aromatic tea. Canus set down a plate of desserts.

“I didn’t think you’d come back,” Ignis grumbled. “You seemed awfully suspicious of us.”

“I’m sorry about that,” I said. “But I believe you now. Misyr explained some things.”

He pouted, turning his head away. Was he...jealous?

“I’d love to hear more about all of you, from your perspective,” I said. He perked up. “By the way, who made all this? It’s delicious!”

“The local convenience store,” Misyr teased. “You’ll have to express your gratitude to them.”

“Yes, Canus and Ignis fetched the food while Misyr and I crafted the illusion.”

“Canus...went out?”

“There was a lot to carry,” he affirmed. “I managed fine.”

“That’s...good...” I said weakly. “There was no trouble at all?”

“None,” he said, nodding. “Ignis probably didn’t need to come to help.”

“You big dummy,” Ignis muttered. “She’s asking if people were frightened by your appearance.” He glanced at me. “People do notice him, but it’s not a big deal.”

Misyr piped up. “We take appropriate measures. Il and I craft some strong magic to keep people from causing Canus trouble.”

Canus nodded, lifting a cookie to his mouth. Any further questions I had were derailed by the sight of his food disappearing into his head. “Um,” I started to ask.

Misyr shook his head, signaling me to be quiet. “Is there anything in particular you’d like to know about us? About our relationship with your grandfather?”

“Yes,” I said, clinging to recognizable topics. “Please tell me.”

We spent the rest of the morning chatting about my Grandpa. It eased some of the grief in my heart to know he was fondly remembered by even these people. Soon we had run out of drinks and food. “Oh!” I exclaimed. “I’ll buy some more.”

“Allow us,” Canus said. “You’re our guest today.”

“I want to,” I replied. “You’ve all been kind to me, and I’d like to return that.”

“Let her go,” groaned Ignis. “We’ll be here all day otherwise. Besides, she likes helping out.” He looked at me sharply. “Don’t you?”

“Yes,” I replied, smiling. “I’ll be right back.”

I left the building and looked back at it, still surprised it was completely normal on the outside. After the changes wrought within, I felt sure it would leak out to the world. I giggled at my silliness and began walking towards the convenience store. Several black sedans parked around the café gave me pause. “Strange,” I muttered.

“Excuse me,” said a man, stepping out of a vehicle. “We would like to have words with you regarding ownership of this café.” He shoved a packet full of legal papers at me. “Everything has been arranged. All you need to do is sign at the bottom and we’ll take custody of the place.” He flashed a badge at me. “I’m from the government, part of the Paranormal Affairs division. We’d like to properly surveil the gate inside and its inhabitants.”

“I’m sorry?” I replied, clutching the packet to my chest.

“We intend to pay handsomely for the property, don’t worry. Just sign the dotted line and we’ll take care of it.”

“You misunderstand,” I said. “I’d like an explanation about why you are trying to buy this place.”

“I told you. The gate needs to be guarded from the outside world, yourself included. It’s too dangerous. We will take this place whether you sell it to us or not.”

“No.” I returned the packet to him. “There will be no transfer of ownership of this property now or in the future. Please leave.”

“You naïve girl,” he said, raising his arm to strike me.

Canus appeared behind the man, grabbing his arm swiftly. I heard a slight popping noise and the agent winced. “Didn’t you hear the lady? She asked you to leave.”

“I’m surprised you returned after the pounding I gave you earlier,” Ignis added, cracking his knuckles. “Are you back for more?”

“Don’t you know who you’re dealing with?” Misyr asked, baring his fangs.

“I don’t believe they do,” Il said, surprised.

“We were attempting a peaceful resolution,” the agent protested, holding his sore arm.

“Oh? Surrounding a woman’s café with multiple agents in cars was a peaceful solution? I think we have different definitions of the word.” Ignis crossed his arms, glaring at the man.

Seeing their comrade in trouble, agents began to pour out of the parked vehicles, holding out firearms.

“What?” I exclaimed.

“I don’t think he’s involved,” Misyr told Il. “The whole operation is too sloppy for him.”

“I agree.”

“Are you talking about?” I asked, remembering I hadn’t told them what happened earlier.

“We will be taking this place by force,” said an agent, baring his weapon.

“You guys really don’t know anything,” Ignis said, laughing. “I’m going to have fun.”

“Hey!” I yelled. “Someone could really be hurt! Put those down!”

“Stop resisting,” shouted another agent.

“You want resisting?” Ignis smirked. “I can give you that.” He snapped his fingers and the firearms glowed red-hot. Agents yelled, dropping their guns. “Glad I got the right temperature,” he muttered. He rolled his shoulders and howled. “Where I’m from, the strongest survive. If you’re picking a fight with me, you must be wanting to die.”

In a flash, he transformed, flames erupting all over his body. He leapt into the fray, throwing his fists left and right. “That’s amazing,” I gasped, watching him toss bodies up into the air with a single swing of his arm.

“This guy’s a monster,” one of the agents whimpered, fleeing.

“Well, duh,” Ignis grinned. “I am a fire demon beast from Bestia.” He gestured to the remaining agents. “Ready for more?”

“I refuse to allow Ignis all the fun,” Canus said, pulling out his sword. He blocked bullets heading my way with his weapon. “You all lack training.” I heard the clink of bullets falling to the ground.

“You really don’t want us to join the fight,” Misyr said, opening his palm to the agents. “We might forget to hold back.” He halted the projectiles with a wave of his hand.

Ignis knocked an agent into Canus, who fell over with a grunt. I heard a rattle as his head fell off onto the pavement. Surprised, I screamed. For a brief moment the fighting stopped. I pointed. “His head!”

“My bad,” Ignis said, rubbing the back of his head.

“Please be more careful,” Canus reprimanded, standing up. The flames around his neck flared red.

Misyr laid a hand on my shoulder. “You’ll get used to it.”

“I will?” I said, stunned. “Canus is okay, right?”

He nodded. “The helmet’s all for show.” He pointed at the flickering flames on Canus. “That’s his real head.”

“Oh. Okay.” I felt faint and sat down on the bench by the café door. Chaos surrounded me as the fight continued.

“Give up already,” Misyr said to the agents. “This is a fight you’ll never win.” Power crackled in his hand. “I’m the Demon King. Such low-level fighters like you could never take on a boss like me.”

The roaring of an engine interrupted everything as a sports car raced to the scene. “That car looks familiar,” I observed. A man stepped out. “You!” I exclaimed.

He crossed his arms and surveyed the area, sighing. “You troublesome subordinates.” He glanced at Misyr. “Sorry about them. I did try to stop their foolish plan.”

“But you probably egged them on, didn’t you?” Misyr observed slyly.

“No, no,” he protested.

“Mister Rindo?” I asked, standing up.

“Kotone, you remembered?” he said, delighted.

“You were quite memorable this morning,” I murmured. “You work with them?” I pointed to the unconscious bodies on the ground.

He laughed. “I forgot to tell you this morning, didn’t I? Sorry. Yes, I’m the Chief Intelligence Officer. My job is to protect you from the big bad wolf.” He handed me his business card, winking at me.

Ignis scowled. “I’m right here,” he said.

“I didn’t mean you, Ignis,” Rindo replied. “You’re just a puppy.”

Ignis bristled, the flames on his body growing hotter. “Watch it, old man.”

“Um,” I said, interrupting. “Shouldn’t we do something about this mess?”

“Let me handle it,” Rindo said, dusting his palms. “You all rest inside. I have some subordinates to discipline.”

“Kotone, how did you meet Rindo?” Il asked.

“He sort of...hit on me on my way here.”

Misyr turned around, intent on threatening Rindo. Canus grabbed his robes. “Not now. Let him take care of his business first.”

“After all that work, I’m hungry,” Ignis added. He slung an arm around my shoulders, sweaty. He smelled like an autumn bonfire. “What do we have to eat?”

I clapped my hands to my cheeks, mortified. “Oh no! I forgot to buy the food!”

Chapter 2: Night is a Wire

Chapter Text

The next month went by in a whirlwind of activity. Cleaning out Grandpa’s old room was hard, and I hated discarding some of his things. But I couldn’t keep his room the same forever, and I had things I needed to move in. I kept his books, running my hands over the worn spines fondly. At least these familiar friends could keep me company.

Despite being nervous about living in the same building with three men, they treated me with consideration and respect. And I slept better at night knowing the three were more than capable of ousting intruders. Only when Ignis pounded on Il’s door to drag him out of his room did I flinch at the noise. He meant well, anyway.

My old job called me repeatedly. I thought about blocking the number but was afraid they would come in person to harass me. “I’ll deal with them later,” I promised myself for the umpteenth time. “Right now, I have some regulars to welcome.”

With a smile on my face, I headed downstairs. I had a lot of work ahead of me to open the café. I greeted Misyr, Canus, and Ignis. Il was still sleeping—at least, he hadn’t yet left his room for the day. Mister Rindo entered, carrying a bouquet of roses. “For you,” he presented with a flourish. “To brighten up the place.”

“Thank you,” I said, blushing. While I hadn’t forgiven him for his attitude when we first met, he had tried to win me over with his attention. Out of all the regulars, he was the one who set me off-balance the most. I was never sure what his motivation was.

Misyr batted his eyes at Rindo, a fang peeking out between his lips. “Is that for everyone or just Kotone?”

Rindo laughed and rudely said, “Buy some yourself if you want flowers so badly.”

Ignis glared at the bouquet in my hands, scowling at Rindo. “Is something wrong, Ignis?” I asked, worried. “Are you allergic?”

He crossed his arms, scuffing his shoes on the floor. “They’re fine. I just think everything is moving too fast. It’s not like I don’t like you, I’m just not ready to let go of Souan. He’s what made this place.”

“It’s okay, Ignis. I feel that way too,” I replied, smiling softly. “I promise to do my best to honor his memory.”

“Whatever,” he said, flushing. “Don’t let any of us work you too hard, especially that one.” He pointed at Misyr.

Offended, Misyr feigned innocence. “She’s our princess. I hold her in the highest esteem.”

“Yeah, yeah. Let us know how we can help, okay?”

“Please,” Canus added. “Put my strength to use.”

“Just don’t ask him to use the computer,” Ignis muttered.

“Why not?” I asked, confused.

Canus’s flames turned red in embarrassment. “Technology does not mix well with me,” he explained. “Anything I attempt to use inevitably shuts down forever.”

“It’s a blue thumb of death,” I whispered poetically, awed by such a terrible talent.

Rindo chuckled, overhearing me. “Something like that. If you want help with computers and I’m unavailable, Il handles technology the best.”

“Okay. Thank you.”

“Ask Il first,” Misyr said, winking. “Rindo’s age might make it difficult for him to assist you. Il knows all the current trends.”

Rindo bristled. “I’m not that old,” he grumbled.

I looked at the five men in front of me. “I never asked. How old are all of you?”

“Like, when were we born?” Ignis asked, puzzled. I nodded. “I guess...around 25 years ago now?” He shrugged. “Age doesn’t matter in Bestia.”

Rindo coughed awkwardly, looking away. Misyr grinned, slyly eyeballing Rindo. “Ignis is closest to you in age,” he offered. “The rest of us are ancient.”

“I am young for a fairy,” Canus added. “Compared to others of my kind, I am only a century old.”

My mouth dropped in surprise. “Really?”

“Yes,” he replied. “Fairies are very long-lived.”

“Il has some years on Canus,” Misyr said, smirking. “A few hundred at least.”

“And you?” I asked, curious.

He shrugged nonchalantly. “I’m almost as old as time itself. Now, Rindo, how old are you again?” He grinned.

Rindo narrowed his eyes at Misyr. “I’m forty-two. It’s a very respectable age.”

“Yes, you’re a very normal middle-aged man,” Misyr teased.

“A normal middle-aged man,” Ignis repeated, grinning.

“A normal middle-aged man,” Canus parroted.

Rindo sighed, “Could you please knock it off? Why am I the butt of the age jokes when Misyr is right here?”

Canus interrupted, flames burning green in curiosity. “What is your age, Kotone?”

“I’m older than I look,” I said hesitantly. “I know I look fresh out of highschool, but I’m twenty-three.”

“So young,” Rindo murmured in a slightly strangled voice.

“I thought you knew, Mister Rindo ,” I said innocently. “Weren’t you the one who said you knew all about me?”

Three heads turned to stare menacingly at Rindo. “What does that mean?” Misyr asked coolly.

“Don’t look at me like that,” he said nervously. “I only skimmed her file. I wouldn’t violate a woman’s privacy like that!”

“There’s a file on me?” I asked, worried.

“The GPM has a dossier on every human in constant contact with non-humans. It’s to keep everyone safe.”

“That’s a little creepy,” I protested.

“She’s right,” Ignis said, growling. “Where’s the file? I’m gonna burn it.”

“It’s part of my job. I’m the Chief Intelligence Officer, remember?”

“You certainly are not demonstrating any intelligence at the moment,” Canus observed.

“It appears I’ve overstayed my welcome,” Rindo said, bowing to me. “I’ll return later when the atmosphere has calmed down.”

“Sure,” I said hesitantly. “Thank you again for the flowers.” I set the bouquet in a clear vase on top of the counter. I looked around. Il was still upstairs. “Should I go check on Il?” I asked.

Ignis groaned. “He’s at it again, isn’t he?”

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“It’s better if you go see for yourself,” Misyr encouraged. I followed Ignis upstairs, wincing as he hammered on the door heavily with his fist.

“It’s time to come out, you hermit!” he yelled. “You’ve been in there all morning.” Ignis yelped as the door swung open and he fell inside. I heard crashing and cursing. Suddenly, silence blanketed the floor.

“Now I’m worried,” I said, peering into Il’s room. Ignis lay on the floor, unconscious, as Il spun around holding his Switch in rhapsody. “Um, Il? Is Ignis okay?”

Stepping into the room, I realized Il couldn’t hear me. Large headphones covered his ears and he beamed at his screen. I tapped him on the shoulder, backing away as he spread his wings, startled.

“Oh, Kotone!” he said, removing his headphones. “May I help you?”

“Um, I wanted to start some paperwork in Grandpa’s office, but I had some trouble with the computer. Misyr said you could help?”

He smiled beatifically at me and fluttered over. “Of course!” He looked down at Ignis’s supine body. “When did that happen?” he wondered, surprised.

I bit back a laugh. “You don’t remember?”

“Was that my fault?” he asked innocently.

“Well, I didn’t see it happen,” I replied, “but Ignis was trying to get you to come out. You might have accidentally done something.”

He frowned. “Oh dear. I will apologize later. Let’s leave him there to recover.” Il stepped over Ignis and followed me downstairs. Setting up the computer and internet took no time at all with Il’s help. Soon I was typing away at the desk, glad to make progress on opening the café.

Ignis stomped down the stairs, rubbing his head. “Stupid,” he grumbled.

“You’re awake,” I said. “I was worried.”

“It happens a lot,” he muttered. “Featherbrain isn’t aware of his surroundings half the time.”

“Would you like me to make you something?” I offered. “I was about to eat lunch.”

He shook his head. “I’ll go buy something at the corner store. Besides, you can’t make anything for people yet.”

“Sure I can,” I said, smiling. “As long as I don’t charge you for it. I want to. It would help me learn what you like.”

“If it’s no trouble,” Ignis replied sullenly.

“No trouble at all,” I said cheerily.

“You got any meat?” he asked. “I don’t care as long as there’s protein.”

“Of course,” I said. “Would you like pork or beef ramen?”

He shrugged. “What’s better spicy?”

“Beef it is,” I said. Smiling, I began to prepare the food.

The door chimed as Rindo re-entered. “I brought lunch as an apology,” he said. I pouted at him. “What did I do this time?” he asked, confused.

“Nothing,” Ignis grumbled. “What did you bring?”

“Maybe another time, then, Ignis,” I promised. He nodded, sulking.

Rindo held up two full bags. “I stopped at the burger place. That okay?”

Ignis grabbed a wrapped hamburger. “It’s fine,” he spat. He sat down at a table by the window, looking outside as he bit into the bun.

“It was very kind of you, Mister Rindo,” I said, choosing my own sandwich.

“You can call me Kaoru,” he said. “We’ll see each other plenty to become familiar with each other.”

“I suppose,” I said reluctantly.

“I truly am sorry,” he said, lowering his head. “I should have explained my job when we first met.”

“It’s all right.” I looked over at Ignis. He seemed lonely. I decided to spend more time with him.

I slid into the seat in front of him, startling him. He swallowed the bite of his burger hastily, wiping his mouth. “What do you want?”

“Am I bothering you?”

“No.”

“Then can I sit with you?”

“I guess.” He took another bite, eyeing me warily.

“I wanted to know you better. You’re a very reserved person and I don’t want to offend you by accident. Since I started here, I’ve been worried that you don’t like me.”

He shook his head, chewing. “I told you, I don’t have a problem with you. I miss the old man. You being here reminds me that he’s gone.” He huffed. “I’m not good with feelings.”

“It’s okay,” I encouraged. “I miss him too. I hated cleaning out his bedroom. It felt like I was throwing away parts of him.”

“Yeah,” he nodded, understanding.

“But then I realized I still had my memories of him and felt better. I think as long as we share with each other what made Grandpa special to us, he’ll live on in our hearts.”

Ignis blushed. “That was really cheesy,” he muttered. “Still...you’re not wrong.” He ducked his head, avoiding my gaze. “I’ll support you all the way, all right? If you’re really going to make this place yours.”

“That means a lot,” I said, beaming. “Thank you.”

He jabbed his finger at me, the hamburger in his hand sliding a little in the wrapper. “Don’t give up. We all think you’re the best choice for the café.”

I blushed, flattered by his opinion of me. I reached across the table and grasped his wrist in my hands. “I promise to do my best.”

He pulled away, embarrassed. “It’s nothing to get excited about.”

“How adorable,” Rindo teased, coming over. “Are you going to wag your tail at her praise?”

“Sh-shut up!” he yelled, standing up and glaring at Rindo. “Quit making fun of me.” He turned to me and asked, “Well? You still going to cook me lunch?”

“But, the food?”

“I’m still hungry,” he said, crossing his arms. “And I’d rather have something made fresh.”

I covered my smile with my hand. “Of course. I’ll start right away.”

*

“I have to buy supplies,” I informed the regulars. “Quite a lot, actually. Can anyone come with me to help carry?”

“Is anyone free?” Misyr asked, looking at the other three. “I have to meet the coffee supplier. And since I’m the only one who knows anything about coffee, no one else can do it.”

I grimaced. “I’m really sorry, Misyr. I’m learning as fast as I can.”

“No one is blaming you,” he said. “It just so happens I’m the most familiar at the moment.”

Il frowned. “I volunteered to program the new accounting software for Kotone.”

“You’d be no help anyway,” Ignis retorted. “I’d go if I weren’t supposed to clean out the storeroom.”

“I’m available,” Canus said quietly.

I bit my lip, looking at him. “Are you sure?”

“Souan trusted me to help him with the shopping, so I am acquainted with the area.”

“All right,” I said reluctantly. “I could really use the help. Thank you, Canus.”

He bowed. “It is my pleasure.”

To my surprise, no one gave Canus any funny looks. Instead, it seemed he was well-beloved of the neighborhood, though they did keep calling him Mister Helmet. He sighed. “I don’t know why they persist in that nickname.”

“It is a little odd to wear a knight’s helmet all the time,” I said. “Maybe a motorcycle helmet would be a nice change?”

Canus thought about it, his flames flickering a deep blue. “Perhaps. Though I am uncertain if it will stay on my head.”

“It wouldn’t hurt to try,” I encouraged. “And you would draw less attention.”

“Very well,” he agreed. “Next time I will try the motorcycle helmet.”

Shopkeepers greeted Canus, sharing neighborhood gossip. Children ran around, laughing. A little girl gave him a dandelion. “For you,” she said bashfully.

He held it to his helmet, audibly inhaling for her benefit. “Lovely,” he said.

She hugged his leg and ran off, giggling. “I think you have an admirer,” I said.

He shrugged. “I do not understand my appeal with the little ones, but they are fun to talk to.”

Some high school girls came up to us, flirting with Canus. “Is she your girlfriend?” They asked curiously.

I shook my head. “I’m a friend. I own a café in the area and Canus kindly offered to help me with my supplies.”

“That’s a shame,” said one. “You look great together.”

“I know! Let’s take a picture of them!”

“Ooh! Yes! I can send it to you after,” said the first girl.

“Um, I suppose?” I looked to Canus for help.

“If it would please you,” he said finally, flames turning pink.

“Great! Stand over there.”

The girls bossed us around, positioning us in one pose after another, snapping photos on their phones. “You could really model somewhere, Mister Helmet,” they cooed. “With that body!” One of them swooned dramatically.

“I apologize for their antics, Kotone,” Canus said quietly.

“It’s all right. It’s kind of fun,” I said, smiling at him.

His flames turned pinker. “Then it was not a waste.”

We exchanged my number with the girls and my phone buzzed as each picture arrived in my inbox. “Thank you,” I said, waving at them.

“No, thank you!”

We left the shopping area with full arms and hands. “It was nice to see how well people treat you, Canus,” I said. “I’m glad.”

“It is nothing,” he dismissed. “I am merely kind to them.”

“Not everyone is kind, you know,” I replied. “It may mean nothing to you, but to others it can be the highlight of a bad day.”

“I see,” he murmured.

“Anyway,” I said, smiling, “we got a picture out of it.” I showed him the photo. “You really are photogenic.”

“I... thank you.”

We walked in amiable silence back to the café.

*

I dragged my hands over my face, exhausted. “The numbers don’t add up.” I picked up my to-do list and sighed. “How does this keep growing longer?” I threw my head down on the desk. “This is hopeless.”

“Bad morning, Kotone?” Rindo asked sympathetically, leaning against the counter.

“Mister Rindo? When did you get here?” I asked.

He shook his head. “It’s worse than I thought. I’ve been greeting you the past five minutes.”

“I am so sorry,” I apologized, standing up quickly. “I didn’t realize.”

“I know,” he smirked. “And did you also see Il sitting at the counter all morning?”

I gasped at him in horror. “I’m a terrible host!” I ran over to Il. “I’m sorry, Il. I didn’t mean to ignore you!”

He waved me off. “You were busy. Besides, I am close to a resolution in this story.”

“How much sleep are you getting?” Rindo asked me, crossing his arms.

“Enough,” I protested feebly.

“What’s going on?” Misyr asked, coming in through the gate.

“She’s overworking herself. I thought you of all people would have noticed.”

“Is that so?”

“I’m not.”

Misyr tilted his head at me disapprovingly. “Il, how much sleep has she had?”

Il put a finger to his chin. “According to her recent schedule, three hours?”

Misyr scowled, crossing his arms. “That is not enough. Kotone, why aren’t you taking better care of yourself? If something happened to you, it would devastate all of us.”

“I’m sorry.” I hung my head, feeling scolded.

Misyr patted me gently on the head. “That won’t do. Rindo, she’s all yours for the day.”

“Me?” he asked, surprised. “You trust me that much?”

The Demon King chuckled darkly. “No. But as a fellow human, you understand her needs better than the rest of us. Take her out to relax, will you?”

“Of course,” he said. Rindo took my hand. “Let’s go upstairs and find you something suitable to wear for a night out.”

Misyr grabbed Rindo’s shoulder roughly. “No funny business.”

“What kind of man do you take me for?”

“A gentleman, of course,” Misyr said. The “or else” was implied.

Rindo helped me select an appropriate outfit and left so I could change. I ran my hand down the dress. “When was the last time I wore something nice?” I wondered. I quickly prepared myself, nervous. “This is not a date,” I reminded myself. “He’s just taking you to dinner to keep your mind off the café.”

I walked quickly downstairs, bashful under five pairs of eyes. “I’m ready.”

Misyr softly whistled. “Rindo, I swear you better take care of our princess.”

“Stop it,” I said, gently pushing on his shoulder. “You’re embarrassing.”

Canus and Ignis took me aside. “If he tries anything, kick him in the nuts,” Ignis advised.

“And slit his neck,” Canus added.

I giggled. “It won’t come to that, but I appreciate your concern.”

“It better not,” Ignis said, cracking his knuckles.

Il hugged me good-bye. “You look lovely, Kotone,” he whispered. “Remember you’re worth more to us than Rindo.”

“Thank you, Il,” I replied, laughing.

“Ready?” Rindo asked, opening the passenger door.

“I suppose?” I sat down and buckled myself in, tapping my toes nervously. Rindo opened his door and slid in, turning the ignition as he clicked the seatbelt into place. He reached over and squeezed my hand.

“Relax, we’re having fun. You remember fun, right?”

Indignant, I turned to answer him and saw he was teasing me. “Do you enjoy getting a rise out of me?” I asked.

He shifted the car into gear. “Yes. You make the most expressive faces.”

I harrumphed, looking out the window as we sped by. “You’re awful, Kaoru.”

He chuckled. “I can be. But I can also be someone to depend on if you’ll let me.”

“Maybe,” I replied evasively.

Rindo laughed. Soon he was ushering me into a classy restaurant. I felt underdressed. Noticing my self-consciousness, Rindo reached out and held my hand. “You have nothing to worry about. No one will judge you here.”

“Okay,” I said quietly, choosing to trust him.

We ate and talked. I found myself relaxing, enjoying his company. “That’s better,” he said, smiling. “You really looked terrible when I saw you earlier. I’m glad this is helping.”

“Thank you,” I replied. “I haven’t taken time for myself lately.”

“You need to, especially if you’re going to run a business.”

“I will do my best to remember that.”

“Good.” Rindo signaled for the check and paid. He stood up, extending his hand to me. “Would you like to go for a drive around the city?”

“Sure,” I agreed.

We made small talk in his car, learning little things about each other. “I know I came off as overbearing when we first met,” he said, glancing at me. “I have my reasons for feeling so strongly.”

“A bad experience?” I asked sympathetically.

“You could call it that,” he replied quietly. “I didn’t want to see you go through something similar.”

“I appreciate your concern,” I told him, playing with the skirt of my dress. “But ultimately, I am capable of making my own decisions. I hope you’ll respect that.”

“I will,” he said, nodding. “If you need someone to lend an ear, I will always be here for you.”

“Thank you,” I said, smiling at him. He smiled back. “He really is quite handsome,” I mused. “He knows it, too.”

“What are you thinking?”

“Nothing flattering, I’m afraid,” I teased.

“Ouch,” he laughed. “I better escort you home soon, or Misyr will carry out his threats.”

“What did he say?” I asked, curious.

“Nothing that should grace a lady’s ears,” he joked.

He waited for me to go inside the café before driving away. I went to bed relaxed for the first time in weeks.

I woke up with cramps. “Already?” I cried. “It was just last month!” I rushed out of bed to the bathroom. Dismayed, the telltale stains of my monthly cycle were lightly spattered on my underwear. “Well, that explains some things,” I muttered glumly. Popping some pain relievers into my mouth, I grimaced at the bitter taste. I changed into my clothes and grumpily went downstairs to wash the medicine down with something to drink.

“Good morning,” greeted Misyr.

“Nothing good about it,” I groused. I tossed back a glass of water.

“Are you hurt, Kotone?” he asked, peering over his newspaper.

“No.”

“Hmm,” he said suspiciously. “You’re not yourself today. Did Rindo do something?”

“This has nothing to do with him.” I put hot water on to make myself some tea. The soothing scents of my favorite blend would chase away the gloom of my period. “Honest. I woke up in a bad mood, that’s all.”

“All right,” he said, picking up his cup of coffee. He returned to his reading. I began making scrambled eggs and bacon to serve to everyone for breakfast. The front door chimed as Rindo came in.

“You’re early,” I said, flipping the bacon on the skillet.

He narrowed his eyes at me. “Where did all that relaxation go? You’re so tense this morning.”

“Sometimes I wake up grouchy. What’s the big deal?” I exclaimed.

The gate rang and Ignis stepped through. He sniffed the air. “Kotone, are you bleeding?”

“No,” I replied. “You’re the second person to ask me that.”

“You smell funny, that’s all.”

“I’ll shower later, okay?” I snapped.

“No, not like that,” he said, rolling his eyes. “I mean, I smell blood on you.”

“I’m not-” I stopped, holding the spatula in my hand. “Oh.”

“Oh?” Ignis repeated, tilting his head.

I blushed. “I don’t want to explain,” I muttered.

“I see what’s going on,” Rindo said, nodding.

“What? What am I missing?” Ignis asked.

“Please, enlighten us, Rindo, since Kotone refuses to.”

“Only if she gives me permission.”

I slammed four plates of breakfast on the counter, shoveling a forkful of eggs in my mouth. “Go on,” I muttered with my mouth full. “I’m not doing it.”

“Ah, well,” Rindo dithered, trying to figure out how to communicate the situation delicately. “Some humans have a monthly process where their bodies prepare for a potential pregnancy. The lining inside a womb is shed for new lining to grow. As a result, bleeding occurs. This process can take up to a week. Afterwards, the womb is ready for a fertilized egg to implant and create a human child,” he stammered.

“That sounds unpleasant,” Misyr said, sipping his coffee.

“It is,” I grumbled.

“Do you have this cycle?” Ignis asked Rindo. Kaoru sprayed his coffee out of his mouth, coughing.

“Uh, no. This only happens to people with wombs.”

Ignis sniffed again, staring at me. “How long are you going to bleed for?”

“All week,” I replied miserably. “I have a rough one. Some people don’t get cramps. I do. I’m also irritable and tired for most of it.”

“That sucks.”

“You have no idea.”

Ignis leaned over the counter, smelling me. “I might have to stay away from the café until it’s over.”

“Why?”

“I don’t want to trigger any instincts.”

“Do I smell like food?” I asked.

“No...” He thought. “And not like a female in heat, either.”

I blushed, drawing invisible circles on the counter.

“You smell injured. It might trigger me to overprotect you.”

“I’m sorry. I can see a doctor about taking medicine to stop the cycle.”

“You can do that?”

“Yeah. I never needed to before, but if it bothers yours and Misyr’s sense of smell, it wouldn’t be a problem.”

“It would also take care of ovulation,” Rindo reminded her, looking knowingly at Ignis. “That’s more like a heat than a period is.”

“Rindo!” I cried, humiliated.

“What’s ovulation?” Ignis asked.

“It’s when a womb releases an egg ready for fertilization,” Rindo said.

“Like a chicken?” Ignis asked, confused.

Misyr snickered. “It’s like when a female goes in heat, Ignis.”

“Except I won’t be whining to be impregnated,” I snapped. “It doesn’t work that way in humans.”

“I definitely shouldn’t be here during that,” Ignis mumbled.

“Why not?” I asked, crossing my arms.

“I don’t know if I’ll be able to control myself. I leave when the females in my village go in heat. I don’t want my instincts to override my body.”

“Oh.” None of us looked at each other, feeling very awkward.

Il broke the tension, coming to the table. “Kotone, may I have a strawberry smoothie?”

“Of course, Il,” I said gratefully, happy to focus on something other than the mating habits of demon beasts. For the rest of the day, I couldn’t meet the eyes of anyone but Canus and Il.

I had all but forgotten the conversation when the next week rolled over.

It came back to me when Ignis pinned me against the storeroom wall, huffing deeply. “Don’t move,” he warned, voice straining. “I’m doing what I can to hold back.”

“Ignis?” I asked, concerned.

“You smell like a female in heat,” he groaned. “Better than anyone I’ve ever scented before. I bet you taste sweet.”

My whole body flushed, a warmth running from my head to my toes. “Go,” I said. “Go home.”

He panted. “I’m trying. I was heading to the gate when your scent overpowered me. I don’t want to hurt you, Kotone. Call out for someone to come in case I lose control.”

“I trust you, Ignis,” I said softly. “It’s my fault for not seeing a doctor sooner. I’ll take care of it right away.”

“Don’t blame yourself,” he said with gritted teeth. “I’ve been around human women lots of times. Why are you the only one affecting me?”

“It’s because I’m the one you’re around the most,” I said. I hesitantly reached my hands out.

“No!” he barked, jerking away. “If you touch me, I’ll devour you.” He whined. “You smell delicious.”

“Canus!” I called, “I need some help in the storeroom!”

The fairy knight entered, his flames dark in confusion. “What is the matter?”

“Ignis needs to go home,” I said. “But he’s having trouble.”

“Are you all right?” Canus said, stepping closer. Ignis growled at him.

“I’m fine. He’s working very hard to keep me safe. But he might need a little push.”

Canus walked closer, calmly talking to Ignis. “My friend, I know you don’t wish to harm anyone. But if you allow your wolf instincts to take over, you will hurt Kotone. Please step away.”

“Mine,” Ignis growled, turning around to face Canus. “Not yours. Mine.”

“She belongs to no one, Ignis. You’re slipping into your beast self.”

With his back turned to me, I inched away. Canus kept his attention until I began running towards the door. Ignis howled, trying to chase me. Canus blocked the doorway. “Ignis,” he said. “Go home. Come back when you’re yourself again.”

Ignis snarled. “Give her back.”

“No. She is not yours to possess.” Canus smacked Ignis across the face. “Apologies, my friend, but you need to return to your senses.”

Ignis whimpered, falling back. “Run me to the door,” he whispered. “I’m losing control.”

“Very well.” Canus hauled Ignis over his shoulder and raced through the café to the gate. He put Ignis’s hands on the handle. “Go. Come back in one week.”

“Tell her I’m sorry,” he said sadly. “I tried.”

“She understands. Now go.”

Ignis opened the gate and Canus shoved him inside. He exhaled loudly, worn out. “It is safe, Kotone,” he said loudly. “He has gone home.”

I stepped out from my room, looking down the stairs. “Is he okay?”

“He will be. What happened?”

I fumbled an explanation. “I need to call my doctor. This is getting taken care of immediately.”

Canus nodded somberly. “That would be wise. He apologized, by the way.”

I shook my head. “He didn’t owe me one. He didn’t hurt me.”

“But he might have.”

“Yes. Thank you for coming.”

Canus bowed. “I am glad I was close by to help.”

“Me too.”

*

Ignis returned the next week, head hanging in shame. He apologized to me repeatedly until I told him to shut up. “If you want to make it up to me, you can help taste my coffee. I need to learn to make it.”

“Fine.” He glanced at me. “I’m not going to have to repeat this next month, am I?”

I shook my head. “I took care of it. As long as I take my shot every four months it should be safe for you.”

“It’s not me I’m worried about,” he mumbled. “Still, I’m glad.”

He sat down with the others and I watched them nervously. Each one took a mouthful of the coffee I made and swallowed with complicated expressions on their faces. “Do you know how to make coffee?” Ignis asked.

“Not really,” I admitted. “I’ve been studying the manual. Is it that bad?”

“It tastes like sh*t,” Ignis said, gagging. “I don’t like coffee, but I know it’s not supposed to taste like this.”

Rindo agreed. “It certainly has the appearance of coffee. But the taste and smell are...lacking.”

“It is very acidic,” Il pronounced. “But I prefer sweet things anyway.”

Canus set his cup down. “Souan’s coffee was more refined in its palate.”

I looked at Misyr, the only one still silent in his critique. “I think it’s fine,” he said, taking another drink.

“Stop teasing,” I scowled. “I can handle it.”

“Really. It’s fine. But if you really want to make it taste better for everyone else, I can show you how to make some later.”

“Thank you,” I sighed. “I have to buy more coffee beans anyway.”

“Tonight, you will witness the magic of coffee making,” Misyr promised. I smiled.

Chapter 3: Steam in the Subway

Chapter Text

Misyr cornered Ignis in the café. “I heard last week a wild beast threatened the safety of our princess,” he said, eyes glittering with malice.

“Yes,” said Rindo, standing to join Misyr. “You’ve been a bad puppy.”

“I told you not to call me that!” Ignis bristled.

“But you were physically aggressive last week, correct?”

Ignis hung his head. “If it weren’t for Canus, I-” he grabbed his head in his hands. “I really could have hurt her.”

“It is good that you did not,” Misyr said, baring his teeth at Ignis. “And if you ever put her in danger like that again, I will obliterate you where you stand.”

“I would let you,” Ignis said. “I could never forgive myself if I hurt her.”

“Has that happened before?” Rindo asked, curious.

“Not with a human,” Ignis mumbled. “When I was younger, a girl in my village went into heat earlier than normal. Since everyone in Bestia shares the same cycle twice a year, I can usually avoid it by coming to the human world. Not this time. She drove everyone into a frenzy. We were all throwing ourselves at her door. She refused to open the door until she saw me in the crowd. She whined at me. I fought them all off until I was the only one standing. Then she let me come in and we...uh...”

“We get the picture,” Rindo sighed. “You don’t have to elaborate.”

“Thankfully, it didn't take. But I felt sick about it. She used me. She told me later she was disappointed. I was supposed to impregnate her with a strong child. It turns out that she had somehow planned it all. My first time was a lie all along. Ever since, I’ve sworn off mating with anyone.”

“That’s a long time to be pent-up,” observed Misyr. “I would know.”

“No one needed to know that,” Ignis snapped. “I only told you this because I was trying to explain what happened. Bestia values the strong, and that permeates all areas of life. I hate it. I never want to take someone’s body like that ever again.”

“It sounds like it was consensual,” Rindo said.

“Can you consent if your instincts make you act on those urges? I don’t think so. I envy the weaker demon beasts. Some of them have developed lifetime mates. I want all of Bestia to do that. No more competing for the best. No more coercion. Just beasts who want each other.”

“That’s a lofty goal,” Rindo observed.

“A worthwhile one,” Misyr added. “I am glad you were able to fight it off enough to protect Kotone.”

“I barely did. I’m glad Canus came when she called. I was close to snapping.” Ignis looked down. “I feel bad she had to take medicine for my sake.”

“She wanted to. It was her choice.”

“Still. She should feel safe here too.”

“I think she does,” Rindo said confidently. “A normal woman wouldn’t stay in a house with three strange men, let alone inhuman men.”

“Are we done?” Ignis asked, crossing his arms. “I promised to pick up the groceries.”

“I think we’re done,” Rindo said.

“Just remember what we’ll do to you if she’s ever in danger again.”

“Trust me, I won’t forget.”

*

I brandished a framed certificate from Health and Safety. “We did it!” I crowed. “Café Enchante is open for business!” I waited for applause. Looking around, I saw apathetic faces. “Why aren’t you more excited?” I asked, pouting.

“Well,” Misyr said sheepishly, “we’re the only ones who frequent the café. It doesn’t matter if you’re open or not.”

“Yeah,” Ignis said. “You were practically open already. This is just a formality.”

“Sorry, Kotone,” Rindo apologized. “I agree with them.”

“Even you, Il?” I asked helplessly.

“As long as I am able to stay here and play my games, the café being open doesn’t affect me.”

“Still, this is a milestone for Kotone,” Canus said. “We should celebrate for her sake.”

I shot him a grateful look. “It’s okay to be selfish, Kotone. You can call us fuddy-duddies and demand a party,” Rindo said.

“Then, I want a party,” I stated. “I have all the menu ideas planned.”

“Very well,” said Misyr, “with one condition. You are not allowed to do anything. We are celebrating your accomplishment. Go relax while we take care of the party.”

“But-” I protested.

“No buts,” Il said. “Let us pamper you.”

“I get that you don’t like being idle,” said Ignis, “but it’s okay every once in a while. You’ve earned it.”

“All right,” I said reluctantly. I went upstairs and wandered my room aimlessly. “This is boring,” I sighed. “I’m so used to running around I’ve forgotten how to relax!” I flopped backwards onto my bed, thinking. “Misyr forbade me from helping. He didn’t say I couldn’t observe.” With that loophole discovered, I sat up and went downstairs to check on the preparations.

The sizzling of the skillet drew me into the kitchen. “Ignis? How is it going?” I leaned against the doorway, watching him brown a steak.

He looked at me and returned to his task. “Don’t come closer,” he said. “The oil is popping. Wouldn’t want you getting burned.”

“I didn’t know you could cook,” I said.

He shrugged. “I can do basic meals, and food I really like.” He held the skillet out for me to examine. “I think it’s ready, don’t you?”

“I agree. Why steak?”

“It pairs well with tea, right?” he asked eagerly. I didn’t have the heart to correct him.

“I’m sure everyone will enjoy your efforts,” I said diplomatically.

“Why are you down here, anyway? Didn’t Misyr banish you to your room?”

“I’m bored,” I grumbled. “Can’t I do something to help?”

“Well, I have all those dishes that need washing, if you really want to feel useful.” He put his fist on his hip, teasing me. “Shouldn’t you scold me for making you work?”

“Nope,” I said, smiling. “I asked for it.”

“Well, thank you for volunteering,” he mumbled. “And for taking care of this place. It means a lot.”

“I’m sorry?” I asked, not hearing his last sentence.

“Nothing,” he replied roughly. “The water’s gonna be cold if you keep standing there spacing out.”

I laughed. “Aye-aye, captain!” Washing the dishes took no time at all, and soon everyone was sitting around the table.

“I see we’re returning to the forest glade,” Ignis complained. “Shouldn’t you try something different?”

“Hey, you do it sometime, yeah?” Misyr retorted.

“I offered to create a volcanic illusion, but Misyr refused.”

“Rightly so,” Rindo said. “I wouldn’t be comfortable in a dangerous environment like that.”

“Me either,” I replied, selecting food and dishing it onto my plate.

“Honestly, it surprises me how well you’re taking all this,” Rindo said, leaning towards me. “Considering how treacherous it can be around these four.”

“Pardon me,” Canus interjected, “but your government agency holds far more treachery than we do.”

Around a mouthful of steak, Ignis agreed. “That whole setup when Kotone arrived was positively underhanded.”

“Chew with your mouth closed,” Il reminded absently.

I laughed at their bickering, tasting the food before me. “This is delicious,” I said, stuffing my face. “All of it.”

Ignis beamed. “I told you tea went well with steak.”

I giggled as the other four looked at him askance. “You said what?” Misyr asked, grinning.

“You still have a lot to learn, pup,” Rindo teased.

“Stop calling me that!” Ignis growled. “Or I’ll show you how dangerous I can be.”

“How does the GPM determine who is safe and who is not?” I interrupted, curious.

“We have a classification system. Level one inhumans are rational and appear cooperative. Level two inhumans are incapable of speech but not aggressive. Level three inhumans are the ones to watch out for. They neither communicate nor cooperate. However, it is the GPM’s duty to investigate potential threats in Level one. Some inhuman creatures mask their true intent.”

“I see.” I leaned back, thinking. “Do you classify worlds the same?”

“Oh no,” Rindo replied. He pulled out a tablet, opening a document. “We have very little information on the various worlds we know exist. In fact, most of our knowledge comes from the four sitting in front of you.”

“Really?” I asked, turning to Canus.

“Indeed. Everything the GPM knows about Medio is what I have shared. No one has visited that world yet to investigate it.”

“We’re working on it, but currently the only gate operating is the one in this café. We do send agents through wormholes occasionally, but those tend to open up only on Bestia. That’s the place we know most about.”

“Would you tell me about your worlds?” I asked eagerly. “I’d love to hear where you’re from.”

Over the course of the afternoon, I was entertained and perplexed by the descriptions of Medio, the fairy world; Bestia, the demon beast world; Asmodeus, the demon world; and Caelum, the world of God and angels. Il’s explanation clarified the least about Caelum. I decided it didn’t matter whether I understood or not, he seemed uncomfortable talking about his home.

Our conversation was interrupted by my phone ringing. I pulled it out and wrinkled my face in annoyance. “Sorry,” I apologized. “I should take this, if only to stop them from calling me.”

“Who is it?” Misyr asked, worried.

“My old job. Ever since I quit, they’ve been hounding me over the phone.”

“That’s stalking,” Rindo said, scowling.

“Maybe if I stop ignoring the calls they’ll finally give up,” I said, standing up and walking away to take the call. “This is Awaki,” I answered.

I winced, pulling my ear away from the phone as a loud blast of vitriol poured out. “Why haven’t you been taking my calls? Do you have any idea how inconvenienced I have been trying to reach you?”

“I don’t understand,” I replied, when the yelling finally stopped. “I turned in my notice months ago. What business could you possibly have with me?”

“You turned in your notice, but you never stayed to train your replacement! Why did you burden me with the cost of training a new employee to take over your position? I demand you return to take care of that. It is the least you can do after all we have done for you.”

“Excuse me?” I yelled. “I slaved away at my desk for you for hours beyond what I was contracted. No one at your company worked harder than I did. I kept track of my hours; you know. I’m sure the Labor Department would appreciate my records of how you treat employees.”

“You don’t understand-” my ex-boss blustered.

“I think you give me too little credit,” I stated firmly. “Your business is struggling, isn’t it? Why else would you harass me to return? I’m a nobody, but I kept things together.”

“You!” I heard a loud inhale on the other end, knowing my former employer was about to scream.

“Good-bye,” I said calmly. “Don’t call me again.” I hung up and sighed.

The five men sitting at the table stared at me. “Are you all right?”

I cheered, jumping up and down. “I did it! I finally told him where to stuff it!”

“You impressed me with your sneakiness,” Misyr said. “Keeping detailed records for blackmail. How ingenious. Fitting for a recruit in the demon army.”

I raised my eyebrow at him. “Excuse me? I have done no such thing. You never asked me to join and I never volunteered.”

“Sure,” he said, winking at me.

“How were you able to hide those records?” Canus asked.

“I lied.” I smiled widely. “I can’t believe he bought it!”

“Nice,” Rindo said, nodding. “And I might make a call to the Labor Department anyway, to make sure he does not harass you further.”

“That would be nice,” I said, nodding. “I wasn’t the only one he mistreated.”

“You’re strong,” Ignis said, “to take that for more than a year.”

“Not really,” I replied. “I didn’t have anywhere else to go. That company took advantage of my desperation for a job.” I exhaled again, stretching. “But I’m free now! I feel like I could take on anything!”

“Why don’t we test that?” Misyr asked, smiling slyly. “Would you like to visit one of our worlds?”

Chapter 4: Earth is Afire

Chapter Text

“Is everyone ready?” Canus asked, his hand on the gate.

I nodded; excited and determined. “Remember, we leave at the slightest hint of danger,” Rindo instructed.

“I know.” I smiled at them. “I believe you will all keep me safe.” After Misyr’s challenge yesterday, we discussed which world to expose me to first and decided Medio was the least threatening. I couldn’t wait to see where Canus lived.

“Let us go,” Canus said, pushing the door open. Il took my hand and we walked through.

Wind whipped around me, pulling me through the gate. I felt everyone’s warmth as we walked together. Suddenly, the atmosphere changed and I felt another presence. A burst of static assaulted my senses and I covered my ears, letting go of Il’s hand. Something grabbed my ankle, dragging me downward. I kicked out, fighting its grip. Finally, I broke free. I freewheeled through space, landing with a thud in a forest.

“Where am I?” I said fearfully, looking around. “Where did everyone go?” The sweet fragrance of flowers soothed my nerves even as I worried about my friends. “What should I do?” I paced back and forth, thinking.

Eventually I concluded it would be better to explore and figure out where I was than to stay in one place. I tied my bandanna on a tree branch to leave a trace of myself behind in case the others were nearby. Then, with my chin set firmly, I began walking through the woods, following the trail.

Two small glowing beings appeared out of nowhere, giggling. “What kind of creature are you?” asked one.

“I’m a human. Can you help me? I’m lost.”

“Would you like to play?” asked the other.

“Not right now,” I said, frustrated. “I need to find my friends. Do you know Canus?”

The first fairy gasped. “Canus Espada? The bringer of death?”

Thrown into distress, the two beings fluttered away. “Wait! Come back!” I sighed. “I must be in Medio if they knew Canus’s name.” I kept walking until I came to a large waterfall. I looked down, swallowing hard. “That’s a long way to fall.”

I couldn’t see any way around the chasm, so I decided to return the way I came. The two beings popped up again.

“What are you?” asked the first.

“Would you like to play?”

“I can’t right now,” I said. “Don’t you remember? We met back in the forest.”

“Want to fly with us?” the first one asked. “It’s fun!”

“See?” said the second, pushing me back over the precipice.

“No!” I screamed, falling.

“Hold on, Kotone!” yelled a familiar voice. With a mighty leap, Canus plunged down into the chasm. He wrapped his arm around me tightly. “Don’t let go.” I clung to him tightly, terrified. Canus drew his sword and stabbed into the cliffside, grunting as we hit the wall. Our descent slowed as his sword effortlessly cut down. When our momentum had slowed enough, Canus withdrew his sword and we fell into the water with a splash.

“Are you all right?” he asked, flames flickering yellow with worry.

“Thanks to you,” I said breathlessly. “How did you find me?”

“Ignis may be weaker here, but his senses remain sharp. He tracked you down with his nose.”

I muffled a giggle in my hand, imagining the prickly hothead scenting me like a bloodhound. Canus helped me up onto the bank and I wrung my dress out.

“Kotone!” yelled Ignis, relieved. The other three were not far behind him.

I shivered, still dripping. “Ignis, would you mind drying her out?” Canus asked.

“What am I, a hairdryer?” he muttered. “Just this once, okay?” He stood closer to me, warming me with his flames.

“They’re smaller today,” I observed.

He sulked. “It’s this place. I hate it.”

“He’s upset that he can’t be stronger than Canus in Medio,” Misyr teased.

Il grabbed my hands. “Were you hurt?”

I shook my head. “Canus saved me in time.”

“I don’t understand how you were separated from us,” Rindo frowned.

“It should not be possible,” Misyr agreed.

“Something strange happened,” I said quietly, trying to explain. “There was static and a presence in the gateway.”

“Hmm,” mused Rindo. “I will have our scientists examine this anomaly.”

“I have never heard of such a thing,” said Misyr, tapping his chin.

“We should return to the café,” Rindo instructed. “Surely this is enough to warn you of the dangers.”

I shook my head. “I’m not going back yet.”

“Why not?” he asked, crossing his arms. He looked at me sternly. “You could have died, Kotone.”

“I know. But I don’t want that to be my only memory of Medio. I want to see the world as Canus sees it,” I said stubbornly.

“She has a point,” Misyr said, backing me up.

“Besides, those fairies meant no harm,” Canus said, sighing.

“No harm? They pushed Kotone off a cliff!” Rindo exclaimed.

“Many of the fairies here are like children. They do not understand complex concepts like danger or death. They truly desired to play with Kotone.”

Il wrapped his arms around me protectively. “I will keep you safe, Kotone,” he promised. “Let me be your wings so you do not fall again.”

I grasped his forearm and smiled at him. “Thank you, Il. I know I’m in no danger as long as I am with all of you.”

Canus held out his gauntleted hand to me and asked, “Would you like to continue? We can return if you so desire.”

I took his large hand in mine and said, “Show me Medio, please.”

“Very well,” he said, nodding his helmeted head. “This way.” He led us through the glade back up to the top of the cliff. “I shall show you where the gate is should this happen again.” We walked in the opposite direction where I had landed, and I saw a door like the one at Café Enchante nestled between the trees.

Canus looked up at the sky, following the sun’s direction. “Good. It is nearly time. Watch.”

I marveled as the leaves on the trees changed color and the season changed from summer to fall. “Does this happen often?”

“Every day,” he said softly. “Medio cycles through the seasons as a way to show the passing of time.”

“It’s beautiful,” I said, awed.

“Yes. Watch your step,” he cautioned, maneuvering me around tree roots.

A sarcastic voice broke through the foliage and a brightly colored person stepped into view. “Even nature uses colors to disguise poison underneath.”

“Vennia,” greeted Canus, gripping my hand tightly. “What brings you here?”

“To welcome our visitors to Medio, of course,” Vennia replied. “I bring with me an invitation from the Queen. She would like to meet these people. Why she has decided to lower herself to your level, I do not know.” He gazed snidely at Ignis, Misyr, Rindo, and me.

Canus’s flames flickered dark purple, indicating confliction. “Would you like to meet with Titania?” he asked me.

“I’m not dressed for an audience with the Queen,” I whispered. “Another time?”

“Please convey to Her Majesty that we sorrowfully cannot attend to her today. Should she extend such an invitation in the future, we will gladly accept,” Canus told Vennia.

“For once you show sense. It is a shame I must obey her orders to bring you to her.” Vennia beckoned with an elegant finger. “Come.”

Despite our uncertainty, we followed Vennia through Medio on a rigorous hike. When we stopped, I bent over to catch my breath.

Vennia looked back at us. “I am surprised you managed such a difficult walk. We are nearly there.” Vennia flung open the intricate doors and ushered us inside.

A young woman sat serenely on a lotus throne. She smiled at us. “Welcome,” she greeted. “I am Titania, Queen of Medio.”

Clumsily, I curtsied at her. Next to me, Canus knelt, bowing his head. “Yo,” said Ignis, nodding his head. I shot him an anxious glance. He ignored me.

Il bowed gracefully, light shining down on his head. “It is an honor, Your Majesty.”

Misyr leaned against the throne and winked at Titania. “From one ruler to another, your kingdom is much lovelier than mine.”

She giggled, covering her mouth. “Thank you, Demon King.”

His eyes widened in delight. “She knows who I am!”

“But of course,” Titania said. “Canus has told us all about you. It is a pleasure to finally put faces to the names.” She gestured with her hand and a table grew out of the ground. “Come, sit and take tea with me.”

Canus stood off to the side, his flames flickering blue. He watched the rest of us take our seats. “Will Canus join us?” I asked Titania, worried about the knight.

She shook her head. “He is shy. His position here makes him feel unwelcome.”

“What do you mean?” I said, tilting my head.

“Fairies in Medio are not born, per se. They manifest into being when there is a need.” She looked down sadly. “Canus has a difficult role to fill. Though he does his duty, the fairies fear him and so he is alone.”

“Can nothing be done?”

She smiled at me. “Continue to offer your friendship to him, all of you. That is all I ask.”

We ate and drank as Titania peppered us all with questions about our lives outside Medio. Ignis found himself frustrated trying to make conversation with the small fairies flitting around his head.

“How do you have fun?” he asked, ducking as they zoomed around.

“We play,” answered one.

“Play what? Do you have sports, like boxing?”

“What is boxing?”

“It’s fighting with rules.”

“What is fighting?”

I laughed as he growled. “They are like children,” I said, delighted. Ignis had enough and walked away, shooing the fairies off.

“At least you are no longer afraid of them,” Misyr observed. “Good.”

I saw Canus leave the room out of the corner of my eye. I stood up to follow him. “I should see how he is doing,” I said, excusing myself.

Vennia stood in my path. “I know where he goes. I will lead you to him.”

“Thank you.”

The path wound outside, and I realized the time had changed again, to winter. I shivered. “Kotone? Why are you out here?” Canus asked.

“I wanted to see if you were okay.”

“Ah. Well. This is my favorite place in all Medio. You can see the whole world from here. Look,” he said, guiding me over to him.

My mouth dropped as I realized Medio was one single enormous tree. “Impossible!”

“Indeed. Yet it is true. Our world is grown on the branches of Yggdrasil, the World Tree.”

I beamed at him. “This is truly a gorgeous view. I see why you like it.”

His flames turned pink. “May I be honest with you, Kotone?”

“Always,” I said.

“I am glad you have accepted me for who I am. I know I frightened you at first.”

“You did, but not any more than the others.”

He chuckled. “You are not afraid now, I think.”

“No.”

“Good.” His flames turned green. “Can I tell you a secret?”

“Of course,” I replied, curious.

“I have a face. Would you like to feel it?” He took my hands and lifted them upwards to his flames. I stood on my toes to reach. He guided my hands, saying, “This is my cheek, and this my chin. Up here is my mouth and my nose. And further up are my eyes.”

“I don’t understand.” I felt the warmth of a face, but no distinguishing features.

“It is forbidden for anyone to see or feel my face. It is part of who I am as a Dullahan. Even though you cannot see anything but flames, I do possess a head like yours.” He paused, thinking. “Though I am certain yours is fairer.”

I laughed. “You flatter me.”

He turned pink. “I think I speak the truth.” He lifted my hand to his flames and my knuckles were brushed with warmth. “I am glad I can share this with you.”

“Me too. Thank you for giving me your trust.”

Chapter 5: Woman, You Want Me

Chapter Text

A week later the charms of Medio had not left my mind. I hummed, thinking of the lovely Queen and her sardonic advisor. I hoped to visit them again. Before I opened the café for the day’s business, I wiped down the tables and swept the floor. I found myself in the room with the gateway. I polished its frame, musing over my strange regulars.

A burst of static, like the one before, startled me and I leapt back, eyeing the door warily. The door chimed and Misyr stepped through. “Starting a greeting service?” he teased. “I don’t mind, but shouldn’t you start the coffee?”

“You’re right!” I exclaimed, hurrying to the kitchen. I brought out a cup of Misyr’s favorite coffee. “Here you are,” I said, setting it gently on the counter.

“Thank you,” he said, inhaling the aroma and savoring his first sip. “Your skills have improved since the first time you made me coffee.”

“I’m glad. I wouldn’t be much of a café owner if I couldn’t make coffee.”

Il came downstairs, yawning and stretching his arms. “Kotone, may I have a latte?”

“Of course, Il. Would you like anything else?”

He shook his head sleepily. “Not yet.”

I turned the espresso machine on to froth the milk and selected the lightest flavor of coffee we had. After the milk had foamed an adequate amount, I slowly added the coffee. “Here you are,” I said cheerfully. “It’s not like you to be tired this early.”

He slowly took the cup and drank deeply. “I stayed up late trying to finish the latest route in my game.”

I frowned at him. “Il, you need to take better care of yourself.”

“Stop mothering him,” grumbled Ignis, plopping onto a stool next to Il. “He’s a grown man and can take care of himself.”

Il smiled sweetly at me, ignoring Ignis. “I do not require much sleep. Do not worry, Kotone.”

“If you say so,” I said reluctantly.

“Where is Canus today?” Il asked.

“He had business in Medio to attend to,” Misyr said, drinking his coffee. “He should be here tomorrow.”

“I never asked him what sort of work he did,” I said, frowning.

“Who cares?” Ignis said, leaning on the counter. “Seeing you jerks everyday doesn’t exactly make me curious about your lives at home. Can I order breakfast now?”

“Sure,” I said, readying my pen to take his order.

He reached across and put his hand over the notepad. “I wasn’t talking about you when I said that, okay?” he mumbled. “No one in their right mind could think you’re a jerk.”

I smiled at him. “I knew you didn’t mean me, Ignis. Though you probably shouldn’t talk about your friends that way.”

He scoffed. “Them? My friends? They’re more like annoying neighbors.”

I giggled. “All right. Now what do you want to eat?” I took his order and asked the others if they wanted anything before heading to the back to begin cooking.

When I returned, Misyr had sat between them, a sly look on his face. I prepared myself for trouble. Eyeing him, I set Ignis’s plate down and went to fetch Il’s parfait.

“Isn’t it nice that our lovely owner has shown interest in us? Hmm?” I heard Misyr say as I walked back into the main room.

Il nodded, smiling. Ignis looked away, mumbling, “She’s just doing her job, isn’t she? It’s not more than that.”

I handed Il his parfait and looked sternly at Misyr. “Are you causing trouble?”

He widened his eyes innocently. “Me? You must have me mistaken for a different Demon King.”

I rolled my eyes. The main entrance chimed, and I turned to greet the only person who used that door. “Good morning, Rindo-” I stopped. Unless Rindo had found a fountain of youth, a different person stood there.

“Hey, old man,” Ignis yelled, not looking behind him. “Are you done with that headless suit of armor yet?”

Misyr put a heavy hand on Ignis’s shoulder, sending him a sharp look. “That’s not Rindo.”

“What?” he exclaimed, turning his head to look. His jaw dropped. “Who is that kid?”

“Headless suit of armor?” asked the stranger. “I thought this was a café.”

“It is,” I assured him, gathering my wits. “Can I help you with something?”

“I’d like an iced coffee. That okay?”

“Of course!” I hurried to make his drink as I nervously glanced at the other three whispering to each other.

“When was the last time a new person came here?” asked Il, thinking.

“That one girl ten years ago was looking for the Four Lords, remember?”

“Oh, yes.” Il nodded. “That was fun.”

“I don’t like it,” Ignis mumbled. “How did he see through the barrier?”

“You know it happens occasionally,” Misyr replied. He eyed the stranger thoughtfully.

I shakily held out the iced coffee. “Here you are,” I said, smiling awkwardly. “I hope it is to your satisfaction.”

He shrugged. “Whatever. I’m not that picky.” He sat at an empty stool and drank quickly.

Misyr sidled next to the pre-teen and leaned his head on his hand. “I admire how easily you pass as a human.”

I shot Misyr a stern look. He winked at me, which only increased my anxiety.

“I can do that too, but eventually the illusion fades. How are you doing it?”

The adolescent recoiled. “Are you crazy or something?”

Ignis choked on his food, coughing loudly. I hurried to check on him. “Are you all right?” He waved me off, pounding on his chest.

I returned to Misyr’s very ominous questioning of the stranger. Suddenly, I shivered as the air grew colder. “What?” I asked, running to the thermostat. “I didn’t turn the air conditioner on.”

Frost spread underneath the iced coffee the boy was holding. My teeth chattered.

“Careful,” Misyr said. “Wouldn’t want to shatter that glass by making it too cold.”

The boy glared at Misyr and slammed a ten-dollar bill onto the counter. He fled before we could question him further.

“Nice going, Misyr,” Ignis said sarcastically.

“Really, Misyr,” I scolded. “Threatening a kid like that.”

“Threatening? I was having a friendly conversation with him.”

“That’s not how it sounded. You practically told him you intended to peel his skin off to see underneath.”

“Did I?” Misyr blinked in surprise. “I assure you I meant no harm.”

“Fat lot of good it does now,” Ignis scowled. “He’ll probably never come back.”

I looked at the money and made a face. “He didn’t wait for his change.”

*

“I promise I’ll visit soon, mom,” I said, speaking into the phone. “I miss you too.” I hung up with a sigh. Turning around, I apologized to Canus and Rindo. “Thank you for understanding. I haven’t spoken to my parents in a while, partly because I don’t know what to tell them.”

“They don’t know about the otherworldly element?” Rindo asked, raising his eyebrows.

“No. What am I supposed to say? Some days even I have trouble wrapping my head around all this.”

“It probably makes it harder knowing you’re sharing your living space with three men,” Rindo said knowingly.

“I do not understand,” Canus said. “How would that cause trouble?”

Sulking, I looked to the side. “I am a woman, you know. Even in today’s age it causes unnecessary speculation when a woman lives with several men.”

“Why?” Canus asked innocently.

Rindo laughed, throwing his head back. “It... just...it does, okay?” I sputtered, unwilling to explain further.

Canus’s flames flickered yellow. “Have I said something wrong?”

I shook my head. “You’re fine, Canus.” I cleaned off the countertop and stopped, remembering what happened yesterday. “There is something I wanted to talk to both of you about.” I recounted the events that led to the strange boy freezing everything inside the café. “Do you know what we should do?” I chewed on my bottom lip, worried. “He was really scared.”

“Unfortunately, I’m swamped at work right now, or I would try to help.”

“What’s going on at the GPM, Kaoru?”

He rubbed his head sheepishly. “It’s my fault for taking all those photos of Medio. The lab rats keep peppering me with questions. It’s the most information we’ve had of the place since Canus came.”

The Dullahan crossed his arms. “Titania would not thank me if I allowed more of you to come through.”

“I would never presume to take advantage of our relationship like that,” Rindo said. “Besides, the only place we can reliably access is Bestia. They’ll have to be satisfied with that.”

“How come?” I asked curiously. “I thought the only gate was right here.”

“It is. However, one of our scientists figured out how to stabilize a wormhole and we’ve been using it to visit Bestia.”

“No wonder Ignis has been complaining about human intrusion lately,” Canus said.

Rindo laughed awkwardly. “Sorry about that. Anyway, Kotone, if you give me a description of the boy I can see if he’s already in our files. I can’t do more than that until my workload shrinks.”

“I appreciate it,” I said gratefully. “He was a normal looking boy, really, except for his very white hair.”

“White hair? Ice? Hmm,” Canus murmured.

“Do you know something?” Rindo asked.

“Maybe. It sounds familiar. Titania and Vennia have lived longer than I, it is possible they will recognize those traits. I will ask them. In the meantime, could you keep me abreast of the situation?”

“Certainly,” Rindo said. “I’ll look him up tonight.”

*

“Ignis,” Rindo said, crossing his arms. “I need your help.”

“I’m busy,” Ignis replied, working his way through his brunch of steak and eggs.

“I’ll make it worth your while, I promise.”

Ignis sighed and stood up, shoving the plate forward towards me. “Here,” he said. “Keep it warm for me, would you?”

“Okay,” I said. “Are you two going somewhere dangerous?”

Ignis shrugged. Rindo paused in thought. “Perhaps,” he said. “I may have located the boy. His name is Kariya Abe and he was born with the genetics of his fairy ancestor. He is not human, not physically. And if he does not go to Medio to stabilize his body, he will die.”

I gasped softly. “That poor boy.”

“That’s why I need Ignis as backup, in case he reacts defensively.” Rindo frowned. “Though Canus would probably be better,” he added quietly.

“I heard that,” Ignis grumbled. “Come on, old man. Let’s get this over with. I’m still hungry.”

“When are you not?” Rindo asked sarcastically. The two men left through the front door, bickering.

“Be safe,” I whispered, worried.

*

My phone rang and I picked up, recognizing Rindo’s number. “Yes?”

“Kotone,” Kaoru’s voice grunted raggedly through the line. “Is Canus there?”

“Yes. What’s wrong?”

“Tell him to be ready to open the gate to Medio. We found Kariya. He’s in critical condition.”

“Oh no!” I gasped. “I’ll tell him right away. Please hurry.”

I ran upstairs and fetched Canus. “What is the matter?” he asked.

“There’s trouble. Rindo found Kariya and is bringing him here. Come to the gate, quickly.”

He stood up swiftly and followed me downstairs. I went to the front door and held it open for Rindo and Ignis. “Hurry,” Rindo said. He rushed into the back room.

“Are you two okay?”

“We’re fine. Though the geezer thought it’d be a good idea to face the kid by himself. He’s a little scratched up.” I frowned at Ignis’s statement. “It’s a good thing he took me along. Or we’d have a Rindo popsicle.”

“Thank you for being there,” I said, placing a hand on his arm.

He looked away, his cheeks lightly flushed red. “It’s not a big deal. I’m just doing my part. Anyway, don’t you have somewhere to be? I’ll stay here and watch things.”

I shot him a grateful look and dashed off to join Canus and Rindo in Medio.

*

Chewing on my thumb, I paced around Titania’s throne room as she and Vennia oversaw Kariya’s treatment. He seemed vulnerable, lying there, like a boy his age instead of a powerful ice fairy. Titania and Vennia spoke to each other in hushed whispers, shooting concerned glances at Kariya’s limp form. Finally, Titania beckoned me over to her throne.

“He should be awake shortly,” she said. “When he is able, would you help Canus convince him to stay here? It is for his own good.”

I hesitated. “I-”

“No!” Kariya yelled, jumping up from where he lay. “I’m going home.”

“Dear boy,” Titania said kindly, “for all purposes, Medio is your home.”

“You’re all nuts! You can’t keep me here against my will.”

“He’s right,” Rindo replied. “It is his choice.”

“Kariya,” Canus said sternly, standing before him. “Know that you are dooming yourself to death if you return to Earth. Your body cannot withstand the environment there any longer.”

“I don’t care!” He screamed. “I’m not leaving my parents!”

“Excuse me,” I interjected. “I think Kariya has experienced a lot of stress today and it would be good for him to take time to think it over before deciding. Surely, he can handle a few days back on Earth, can’t he?”

“He won’t last longer than one or two,” Vennia said. “Are you willing to leave his life in your hands? I am not. Humans destroy what they do not understand.”

“At the very least, it will give him time to say good-bye to his family,” Rindo said. “We owe him that much.”

Kariya’s eyes followed the conversation helplessly. “It’s my choice,” he said quietly. “Right?”

“Yes,” I said firmly, daring the others to disagree. “You don’t have to make it today.”

“Fine. Can I go home now?”

“Stay a few more minutes,” Titania said. “Or you’ll relapse as soon as you cross the threshold.”

He nodded reluctantly. I squeezed his shoulder in comfort. “We’ll figure something out,” I promised.

He shrugged out of my grasp. “Whatever.”

When Titania deemed it safe for Kariya, we left for the café. “You know,” Rindo said thoughtfully. “It may be easier for Kariya to accept the truth if he visits the GPM and sees what we have on file.” He looked at the boy. “What do you think?”

Kariya numbly shrugged. “I guess,” he mumbled.

“All right, then. I’ll call your parents and have them meet us at headquarters.” Rindo ushered Kariya into his car and waved at us. I waved back, a worried frown on my face.

Ignis poked me in the furrow between my eyebrows. “Your face will stay that way if you keep it up.”

“He’s right, princess,” Misyr said. “All we can do now is support Kariya’s choice.”

“I know,” I whispered.

“Regardless of what he decides, he must return to Medio in two days or he will die,” Canus said. “That is undeniable.”

*

Early in the morning my phone rang. “This is Awaki,” I said.

“Kotone, it’s Rindo. Could you come to the GPM this afternoon to talk to Kariya? I think you’re the only one who understands both positions.”

“I don’t know how I can help, but I will try,” I said. I turned and asked Misyr, “Would you come with me? You have the most experience out of everyone. I would appreciate your advice.”

He bowed, grinning. “Bring Ignis, just in case,” he said. “Or we’ll all become popsicles.”

I shivered and nodded. “Canus should come too, since he’s invested.”

“Yes. I think Il can manage to watch the café for a little bit.” Misyr looked at the kitchen in dread. “As long as he stays out of the kitchen, anyway.”

Rindo sent me directions to the main building and we arrived shortly after the lunch hour. We waited at the main entrance for Rindo and looked around inside a perfectly ordinary office building. Surprised, Ignis observed, “I thought this place would be more sinister, since it’s a government agency and all.”

Laughing, Rindo walked up to us. “You wound me, Ignis. There is nothing suspicious here at the GPM.” He led us up a few floors. His lips twisted wryly. “That is, aside from one or two mad scientists.”

“Did I hear my name?” a voice boasted from behind a door.

“Not him,” Ignis said, flinching. “Anyone but him.”

I looked at Ignis, confused. The door burst open and a short person strode out. I towered over him, which startled me. The...person...flapped his comically oversized lab coat at us and chuckled. “My genius cannot be constrained by normal limitations.” His glasses glinted and he grinned. “A pleasure to finally meet the famous Demon King and intimidating fairy knight. I can’t wait to study you!”

“W-wait a minute,” Misyr said, stepping back.

“Rindo, does the GPM run a childcare service?” Canus asked.

“Believe it or not, he’s older than Ignis,” Kaoru muttered. “This is the lead researcher at the GPM, Akira Mikado. He’s been evaluating Kariya since last night.”

“Um,” I said, “you didn’t say anything about Ignis.”

Mikado adjusted his glasses and smiled. “We have met before! I think our times together have made us close friends.”

“Friends don’t ask you for blood samples,” Ignis grumbled. “This weirdo comes to study Bestia. That’s how we met.”

I shot Ignis a sympathetic look. “Can we see Kariya?” I asked Mikado. “I want to know if he’s all right.”

Mikado nodded. “Did you know he has a natural internal temperature of 30 Celsius? Amazing!” He beamed.

“Mikado, the kid,” Rindo reminded.

“Ah. Yes. Well, first you must promise that no matter what you see in there, you will remember three things.” We looked at him expectantly. “First, do not be alarmed. It is important to stay calm. Second, maintain your composure to avoid mistakes. Third, don’t be angry. Especially at me.”

“Mikado,” Rindo said threateningly. “What happened?”

The scientist cackled and shrugged. “When I wasn’t looking, Kariya ran away!”

“You what?” Rindo bellowed.

Mikado held his hands in front of him defensively. “Now, Kaoru, you promised not to get mad. He can’t have gone far. And in my defense, how was I to know he could escape through the window?”

I gripped the elbow of Rindo’s sleeve. “If we hurry, we might be able to find him before anything bad happens.”

He looked down at me and nodded. “You’re right. I’ll deal with you later.” Mikado gulped at Rindo’s icy glare.

*

“Come on,” Ignis said. “Canus and I will check the area by his house.”

“I will inform Il what has happened. He and I can search from the sky,” Misyr said.

“Kotone, you’ll go with me. You’re the most likely to calm him down,” Rindo said. I gave a determined nod. We split up and began calling Kariya’s name out in the dark.

The cellphone in my pocket vibrated. I answered the call. “Yes?”

“I have detected a drop in temperature near the café. Kariya has been close by,” Il said.

“Got it.” I hung up and relayed the information to Kaoru. We ran through the alleys behind the café.

“He went to the warehouse,” Rindo said. “It’s near here.”

“Be careful,” I said. “Ignis isn’t here to thaw you out this time.”

He grinned at me and promised to take care. I stayed behind him as we slowly entered the warehouse. Kariya’s presence was palpable. Everything around us had frozen in thick ice.

“Kariya?” Rindo called out. “We came to talk. Look.” Kaoru opened his suit and showed his weapons. He unholstered his gun and knife and tossed them to the ground. “I’m going to walk over to you now. Take it easy.”

I bit my lip fearfully, walking behind Rindo. “Stay back,” Kariya shouted, throwing up his hands. “Please!”

“You’re losing control, aren’t you?” Rindo asked. “It’s all right. I can help you.”

“Don’t come any closer!” Kariya cried. Ice shot out of his hands and Rindo grunted, impaled by large shards.

“Kaoru!” I exclaimed. Rindo waved me back, wincing. Blood dripped from his wounds.

“You see what can happen when you lose control? Someone can get hurt. You wouldn’t want that to happen to someone you loved, now, would you?”

Kariya trembled, crying. “You mean, I could hurt my parents?”

“Yes. What are you going to do about it?”

“I don’t know!” Kariya sobbed. “But I don’t want to hurt anyone else. I’m sorry!”

“Come back to the café with us and we’ll discuss our options. It’s going to be okay.” Rindo fell to one knee, reaching out to Kariya. “Take my hand. We’ll go back together.” Kariya’s hand trembled as he touched Rindo’s fingers. Kaoru gasped and slumped to the ground. Kariya jumped back, terrified.

“I didn’t do anything!”

“We know, kid,” Ignis said, walking through the door. “The dummy lost a lot of blood. He’ll be fine once we take him to get patched up.” He scooped Rindo’s body into his arms. Despite the situation, I smiled a little at the sight of the taller man carried bridal style. “Besides, I’d hate not hearing him bug us every day. He has to get better.”

I let Kariya lean on me as we hobbled to the café. Once inside, he began to improve slightly. His breathing evened out and his skin looked less pallid. I helped him sit down.

“Why aren’t you afraid of me?” Kariya asked.

“Would you like some coffee?” I asked. “You never finished your glass before.”

“Are you going to answer my question?”

“Yes. But first, coffee?”

“I don’t care,” Kariya said, shrugging. I smiled and began brewing him an iced coffee.

“Here you go,” I said, handing the glass to him. “What do you think?”

Kariya sipped at the coffee and wrinkled his nose. “It’s okay.”

I laughed. “I still have a lot to improve, huh?”

“Yeah. So? Why aren’t you afraid?”

I hummed, thinking. “I think people are a lot like coffee.”

“What?” he asked, giving me a disbelieving stare.

“Think about it. There are many ways to make a cup of coffee, and as many varieties of flavors as there are people. At the end of the day, it all comes from beans.”

“Your analogy sucks,” Kariya said bluntly.

I laughed. “Yeah. But you understand what I’m saying?”

“No.”

I tried again. “Human or not, everyone is welcome in my café to drink my coffee. You are all my honored guests.”

“I see.” He took a sip of his drink and made a face. “It’s frozen,” he said.

I hid a giggle. The creak of the stair made me turn my head and I saw Rindo gingerly walking down. “Shouldn’t you be recovering upstairs?”

“I’m all patched up,” he said. “I feel great, honest.” He sat next to Kariya. “Well? What’ll it be, Kariya? Will you live in Medio? Or will you live on Earth?”

“I... I can’t choose!” Kariya said, agonized. “I don’t want to leave my parents behind, but I really am in pain the longer I breathe this air.”

“It doesn’t have to be either/or,” I said. “You can be like this café. You can be in both worlds.”

“That’s a choice?”

“It can be, if that’s what you want,” Rindo said.

“I do. I do want that!” Kariya gripped his glass tightly.

“Would you like to take a job here?” I offered. “That way, you have an excuse to visit more often.”

“Isn’t that exploitation?” Ignis asked, walking in.

“Where did you hear that word?” Rindo teased. “It’s awfully big for your vocabulary.”

“Shut up, you geezer.”

“I just thought it would help, but if you’re against it Ignis, then he doesn’t have to work here,” I said. I chewed on my bottom lip, waiting for his approval.

“Do what you want,” he muttered. “It’s your café.”

I smiled. “Then it’s settled.” I held out my hand to Kariya. “Welcome aboard.” He shook my hand quickly, stuffing his hands in his pockets.

Il flew in. He tilted his head at Kariya, studying the boy. Turning his gaze to Ignis, he observed, “They’re awfully alike, aren’t they?”

“What are you talking about?” Ignis bristled. “I look nothing like that snot-nosed punk.”

“At least you weren’t compared to an annoying meathead,” Kariya shot back.

I laughed as Ignis chased Kariya around the table, yelling, “You want me to melt you down again?”

“See? I was right,” Il said triumphantly.

“They do have similar personalities,” I said, smiling fondly at Il.

The angel smiled smugly and turned to Rindo. “How are you able to stand? Your wounds are still severe. What I gave you was basic healing.”

I glared at Rindo, hands on my hips. “You said you were all better! You liar!”

“Your love cured my wounds,” Rindo said smoothly, winking at me. “And your tender care will further heal my injuries.”

“Is that so?” Misyr said slyly, coming up behind Rindo. “Let’s test that.” He poked Rindo right where an icicle had been in his ribs.

Kaoru yelped, jumping away. Misyr chuckled. Ignis stopped chasing Kariya long enough to lecture Rindo. “Get your half-dead ass upstairs before you’re a full dead ass.”

“I’ll help you,” I volunteered. “Somebody has to make sure you obey the doctor’s orders.”

Rindo grunted as we went upstairs. “Sorry,” he apologized. “I wanted to help Kariya make the choice that was best for him. I don’t want him to have regrets, like I do.” I looked at him sympathetically. “At my age, the mistakes you made in the past start to haunt you. If I could keep Kariya from that, I will.”

“He’ll be all right,” I comforted. “He has all of us to guide him.”

“Yeah,” Rindo said, his head falling against my shoulder. “You’re right.”

“I am. Now get yourself in bed and go to sleep,” I commanded. “You’re no help to anyone if you’re falling over.”

“Yes ma’am,” Rindo replied sleepily. He crawled under the covers in the spare bed and I shut the door behind me, sighing.

“What’s next?” I wondered. “With this bunch, I’m always surprised.”

Chapter 6: Give Me a Sign

Chapter Text

I hid a smile as Kariya once again delivered a piping hot meal frozen solid. I admired his determination, but I began to believe he should avoid serving food until he had his powers under control.

Aghast, Rindo examined his curry. “Is this even edible?” he asked Kariya.

“We only serve frozen food here,” Kariya replied stiffly.

I came over to smooth the tension between them. “I’ll replace it, Rindo,” I said, laying a hand on Kariya’s shoulder. “He’s still feeling his way around things.”

The adolescent flushed, looking away. “Vennia is teaching me how to manage my ice, but it’s hard with food.”

“Don’t worry, Kariya,” Rindo replied gently. “It takes time. I don’t mind a frozen meal or two while you figure it out.”

“Whatever,” Kariya said, shrugging.

“You will let me know if I can help, right?” I asked Kariya.

“You can’t, but thanks,” he mumbled. I smiled wryly at his directness and took Rindo’s plate away to reheat it.

When I returned, Il flew downstairs in a tizzy. “Kotone!” he cried, grasping my free hand. “I need to go to the aquarium today!”

“Il, don’t fly in the café,” I reminded. “Your feathers shed everywhere.”

“Oh, sorry,” he apologized, folding his wings in. “I forgot.” He held his hands in a pleading pose. “Take me to the aquarium, Kotone, please!”

“Go by yourself,” Kariya said rudely. “What’s so important about the aquarium, anyway?”

Starry-eyed, Il proclaimed, “It is a holy site! Like every devout pilgrim, I must journey there to appreciate its sanctity.”

“Oh,” I nodded. “Was the aquarium in an otome you played recently?”

Il beamed. “Yes! You understand! Please, Kotone, can you come with me?”

I hesitated, looking at my to-do list sitting on the counter. I didn’t want to refuse him, but I couldn’t drop everything for a day trip either. “Does it have to be today?” I asked, biting my lip.

“Yes,” Il stated emphatically. “Tomorrow it closes for renovations and who knows how it will have changed.”

I frowned, thinking. Kariya interrupted rudely. “Why does she have to go with you?”

“Il is not allowed out by himself,” Rindo informed him, grinning.

Kariya looked at me in disbelief. “Is that true?”

I nodded. “Misyr doesn’t permit him to be alone.”

“Not after what happened last time,” Canus added. He crossed his arms. “We were fortunate to find him before he was held for ransom.”

Kariya and I exchanged glances. Later I would ferret out the story from Canus. For now, we had an exuberant angel to gently let down.

“I’m really sorry, Il,” I began.

Misyr walked in and looked around. “What’s going on?”

“Misyr, Kotone won’t go to the aquarium with me!” Il pouted.

“It’s not that I won’t,” I protested. “It’s that I have other responsibilities.”

Misyr smiled at Il. “We can all go to the aquarium. Kotone won’t have to worry about taking care of us if we all walk there, right?” He winked at me.

“I suppose?” I said. “But what about Ignis?”

Misyr flapped his hand at me. “Leave a note. He said he’d be busy in Bestia anyway.”

“I’m not going,” Kariya said, crossing his arms. “My class went there last week. I’ll stay behind and watch the café.”

“Are you sure?” I asked, worried.

“I can handle it. I brought homework.”

“Okay,” I replied slowly, thinking. “If everyone wants to go, I suppose we can see the aquarium.”

“Why not,” Rindo said, folding his newspaper. “It’s been a long time since I’ve gone.”

“Titania and Vennia would enjoy hearing about this place,” Canus said, giving his approval. “I have always wanted to see why humans enjoy ogling water creatures.”

I giggled. “All right, Il. Lead the way.” I resolved to bring Ignis a souvenir for him as an apology for leaving him out.

*

“There it is,” Il pointed, hopping on his toes. “I cannot wait to recreate that famous kabedon scene!”

“With who?” Rindo muttered, looking at me. Canus shrugged, uncertain what kabedon meant. Misyr chuckled and I shook my head.

As we approached, the ground shook and we heard screaming. “What?” I gasped, looking around.

A loud bellow drew our attention further down the street. “Canus,” Misyr said, pointing. “Can you handle that?”

“Certainly,” the knight said, changing into his armor. He drew his sword and rushed at the enormous bull rampaging up the street.

“How did that get here?” I asked, shocked.

“A wormhole from Bestia, most likely,” Rindo answered. He lifted his phone to his ear and began calling the GPM for help.

Unconcerned, Misyr said, “It will be over soon.”

“Must have been a large wormhole for something that big to come through,” Rindo said, speaking into the phone. He glanced at me and motioned me to come closer. “Stay by Misyr, okay?” he instructed me, holding his hand over the phone. “This is a wild beast, different from Ignis. It cannot be reasoned with.” I nodded, trusting them to take care of the situation.

Awed, I watched as Canus knocked the bull onto its side. The ground quaked at the impact. I felt a rush of heat explode from above as a fireball rained down. A familiar laugh rang out. “Stealing all the fun from me today, aren’t you?” The bull cried out one more time before disintegrating into ash.

Ignis walked out of the billowing smoke he had created, dusting his hands off. “If I had known you were here, I would have let you take care of it for me.”

“Il wanted to go to the aquarium,” I explained.

He scowled. “Kariya told me. I decided to kill time by going for a run. Halfway through I heard all the noise and came over to investigate. I left your gift at the café.”

“Gift?” I asked, puzzled.

“Yeah. From Bestia. Since it’s too dangerous for you to visit.”

I blushed. “Oh. Thank you for thinking of me,” I said.

“It’s not a big deal,” he said, looking away. “Let’s go back. Rindo can deal with the clean-up. You’re not going to see any fish now.” He was right. Agents were cordoning off the area with caution tape, the aquarium included.

Il wailed, disappointed. “Now I will never be able to complete my pilgrimage!”

“Uh, what?” Ignis muttered, confused as we consoled Il.

We ignored Ignis, trying to bring a smile back to Il’s face. “Don’t worry, Il,” Canus said. “We can stop for ice cream on the way back.”

“Or would you rather go to a cat café?” Misyr asked.

“I’ll make you pancakes,” I bribed.

“He’s a grown-ass man, quit babying him,” Ignis grumbled as we headed back to the café.

*

We opened the door to the café and found chaos. “Help!” yelled Kariya, running around the tables. A white round ball chased him throughout.

“What’s going on?” I asked.

“It’s trying to eat me!” Kariya cried.

Ignis’s arm reached out and snagged the roly-poly object. He handed it to me. “Here,” he said. “I thought you’d like it.”

I held the ball in my arms and opened my mouth, startled, as it uncurled. “Kurr?” it purred.

“It’s...an animal?” I asked, petting the soft fur.

“It’s a sea demon beast. I found it all alone. It’s lucky, you know, to see one. They’re really shy.”

“And you decided to bring it here?” Misyr asked, raising an eyebrow.

“These things are popular in cafés, right?” Ignis asked, running a finger down the beast’s nose. “I thought Kotone could keep it, like a mascot.”

I scratched under its chin. “Well, yeah, but it’s not a normal animal. Can it even survive here?”

“Adorable,” Canus said, tickling its paws.

“Kawaii,” Il agreed.

“Who knew that our resident tough-guy was really the delinquent punk with a heart of gold,” Misyr mused teasingly.

“If you want, I can rearrange your face,” Ignis threatened. “What else was I supposed to do with it? Let it die?”

The animal growled playfully, nibbling on Canus’s fingers.

I looked at Ignis, worried. “Won’t its family look for it?”

He frowned. “I searched around but didn’t see any others. It followed me home.” I ducked my head, smiling at Ignis’s soft heart. I cooed at the fuzzy animal. “I was going to go back later and see if they were hiding nearby. For now, can it stay here?”

“Will you be a good little beast?” I asked, booping its nose. It trilled affirmatively. “Then you can stay here with me.” I smiled at Ignis, who shifted nervously. “I think we will all enjoy having Kororo around.”

“Kororo?” Kariya asked, grinning.

“You don’t think it’s a suitable name?” I fretted.

“It sucks,” Ignis said, laughing. “That’s a terrible name for a demon beast.”

I pouted as Kariya added, “Anyone could figure out why you named it Kororo after watching it roll around.”

“You two always seem to get along at my expense. Why is that?” I scowled.

“You make the best faces when we tease you,” Kariya said. Ignis merely smiled toothily.

I wrinkled my nose at Kariya and set Kororo down. “When are you leaving for Bestia?” I asked Ignis.

“After lunch. I’m famished after fighting that bull.”

“All right,” I said, smiling at him. “I’ll start cooking right away.”

*

“Ready to go?” Ignis asked Kororo. “Don’t want to search in the dark.” Kororo ignored Ignis, choosing to nestle in my arms. “Come on, Kororo. Don’t you want to see your family?” Ignis reached out to pick the beast up and Kororo tightened its grip on me.

“Ow! Kororo!” I scolded. “Let go. I can’t come with you to Bestia.” Ignis tugged on Kororo some more before giving up.

“That’s some grip,” he observed. “I wonder why Kororo’s being stubborn.”

“Are you sure I can’t come with you?” I asked, gazing at Ignis pleadingly.

“Absolutely not,” Rindo said, crossing his arms. “You know it’s too dangerous for you.”

“Go with Ignis, Kororo,” I encouraged. “He’ll keep you safe.”

“Uugyuu!” Kororo screeched, trying to burrow into my arms.

“Stop throwing a tantrum, you little brat,” Ignis grunted, trying to separate us. “Who do you think this trip is for?”

“Can we please stop playing tug-of-war with my arms?” I complained, gritting my teeth. “It hurts.”

“Kororo has grown awfully attached to Kotone in the last few hours,” Il observed. “Perhaps it does not want to leave her side?”

“What a conundrum,” Canus said. “Unless we can find an alternate solution, the trip to Bestia is at a standstill.”

“There’s no problem,” Ignis scowled, trying again to remove Kororo from my arms. “Once I get Kororo away from Kotone, we can leave.”

“Kuuu!” Kororo trilled angrily. It swiped at Ignis with a sharp clawed paw. He backed away and bared his teeth at the lesser demon.

“I know I’m too weak to go to Bestia on my own,” I said to Ignis, placing my hand on his arm. “But you are strong enough to protect me. The safest place I can be is with all of you. Please let me come along. For Kororo’s sake,” I pleaded.

“She has a point,” Canus said, backing me up. “We cannot keep her locked away like a princess in a tower. Danger will come eventually, merely by associating with the likes of us. It is better to expose her in controlled ways, with us to defend her.”

Rindo sighed, unhappy at the argument but realizing he would have to relent. “I cannot disagree with your logic, Kotone. You may come as long as you obey everything Ignis says.”

The firewolf in question gazed at me indecipherably. Finally, he frowned and crossed his arms. “I don’t like it. But I can’t refuse you either. Dammit, Kotone! If you had used a less reasonable argument I would have been able to say no.”

I bit back a smile. “Sorry, Ignis.”

“Very well. Let’s go,” Misyr said.

“Not so fast,” Rindo replied, blocking Misyr from approaching the gate. “Now that Kotone is joining us, we should leave tomorrow so that we are all better prepared and rested.”

“Hear that, Kororo?” I asked, holding the beast closer to my face. “You get to spend the night!”

“Kyuu!” Kororo squealed happily.

Chapter 7: Catch My Breathing Even Closer Behind

Chapter Text

Restless from anticipation, I tossed and turned in my bed. Kororo grumbled at the disturbance and I softly apologized. Deciding a short stroll around the garden would calm me, I rolled out of bed and went downstairs. I breathed in the delicious night scent of the flowers.

“Kotone? What’re you doing out here?” Ignis asked. I jumped, startled.

“I couldn’t sleep,” I said, finally spotting him sitting on the stone wall supporting the flower bed.

He crossed his arms and scowled. “You’re supposed to be resting.”

“I know. But I’m nervous,” I said. My frankness surprised him. He stood up and walked closer.

“I’ll be by your side the whole time,” he replied. “I won’t let anything happen to you.”

“When we come back, I’ll cook all your favorites,” I promised.

He chuckled. “Is that a bribe?”

“No, I want to,” I protested.

He shrugged, smiling. “It’s a pretty good bribe.”

“It’s not a bribe!” I said, lightly shoving his shoulder. “Stop saying that it is!”

He grinned at me, a small fang popping out over his lower lip. “Careful. You wouldn’t want to provoke me,” he teased.

“Oh?” I asked playfully. “And what will you do to me?”

His eyes darkened and he growled softly. “Go to bed before you find out.”

Suddenly bashful, I flushed at the change in tone. “You’re right. I should do that.” I looked up at him. “Um. Good-night.”

His fiery eyes warmed me from head to toe as he stared back. “Good-night,” he said, his voice rumbling low in his chest. I shivered, but not from cold. I waved weakly at him and went back inside.

*

“I really don’t think this will be warm enough,” I said, standing in front of the gate in light winter gear. I eyed my snow boots and gloves suspiciously.

“Don’t worry about it,” Rindo said casually. “Ignis has it covered. You probably won’t want long sleeves or gloves.”

I shook my head stubbornly. “You all said it was a frigid wasteland. I’m not risking frostbite.”

“That’ll never happen with Ignis around,” Misyr teased. “We can all huddle around him for warmth.”

“Like hell you will,” Ignis grumbled, walking in with heavy pelts draped over his arms. “Here.” He tossed one pelt to Rindo and handed the other to me. “This will keep you warm enough.”

“Really?” I said doubtfully, eyeing the fur in my hands. “How?”

“Bestia fur has properties in it that keep the wearer completely warm. As long as you have it wrapped around you, warmth will cover your body,” Rindo explained. “Like this.” He demonstrated what to do, tying his pelt around his waist.

I opted for a different strategy, pinning the pelt around my shoulders like a cloak. Immediately I felt much warmer. I began sweating a little. “Where did you find these?” I asked Ignis. He avoided my gaze, shifting nervously.

“Anyway, if we’re all set, let’s go find Kororo’s family,” Ignis declared awkwardly.

Kariya saw us off, affectionately rubbing Kororo’s head. “Stay safe out there,” he said. “And I hope you find your family, little one.”

“Kyuu!” Kororo agreed, gently butting Kariya’s hand with its horn.

“I’ll miss you too,” Kariya whispered. “Now shoo. I have homework.”

Ignis opened the door and we stepped through. A sharp cold struck my face. Even with the Bestia fur wrapped around me, I shivered. Thankful for my boots and gloves, I looked around. Ice seemed to grow out of the ground. It covered everything.

Rindo shuddered and rubbed his arms. “Joints aching?” Misyr asked, faking sympathy. “Must be your age catching up to you.”

“I’d argue, but even I’m too cold for that right now,” Rindo replied, his teeth chattering a little. I muffled a laugh and looked to my left at Canus to share the joke.

Unfortunately, what I saw alarmed me. “Um, Canus?” I said. “Won’t all that snow freeze your armor joints?”

“Yes,” he replied, upset. “Can you help me scoop it out?” As we worked to defrost Canus, another member of our group had a distressed expression on his face.

“I see,” Il murmured. “Is this what people mean when they talk about physical pain?”

Misyr overheard Il and asked, “Will you be all right?”

“I believe so,” Il replied. “May I bask in your warmth, Ignis?” he asked, scooting closer to the firewolf.

“I’m not your personal space heater, you know,” Ignis retorted. Il’s teeth chattered and Ignis softened. “Fine. But only this once.” Il beamed and wrapped an arm around the shorter man, snuggling his face next to Ignis’s flaming ears. “I regret this already,” Ignis muttered.

He led our ragtag group east. Misyr cast a type of cloaking spell over us to keep the residents from noticing us and attacking. “Who knows if Kororo’s family will even be nearby,” Ignis said, explaining that the ocean surrounded Bestia underneath the ice. “They could be anywhere.”

“Still, we have to try,” I said, looking down at the ball of fur in my arms.

“Yeah,” Ignis agreed, gazing at Kororo.

*

We searched the shoreline for hours. Il even flew into the sky, singing a spell through the ocean to echolocate any bodies near us. We found nothing. Discouraged, Ignis kicked the ground. “Maybe a different beach would net positive results,” Il suggested.

“You look terrible,” Ignis said. “Are you okay?”

“I think I am ill-suited for this climate,” Il admitted. “I should rest soon.”

“We’ll try one more time in a different area before calling it quits,” Ignis stated firmly. “You’ve pushed yourself enough.”

“He’s right,” Misyr agreed. “I’m sorry you’ve had to do most of the work, Il. If only my magic were less destructive.” He frowned.

“We’re all cold and tired,” I soothed. “When we go back to the café, I’ll make everyone hot chocolate, okay?” Il smiled, cheered despite his condition.

Kororo hopped out of my arms and rolled to the water’s edge. It cried out forlornly, desperate to hear any familiar calls. Kororo shuffled sadly back to my feet, curling up and sulking. I scooped it back up into my arms, petting it softly. “I know,” I whispered. “It’s hard. I’m sorry.” Kororo snuffled and whined.

As we turned back in the direction of the gate, a loud commotion rumbled the ground. We heard frightened yelling as a herd of Minotaurs chased a lone figure in the distance. Ignis groaned. “Not him.”

“Help!” the person screamed. “Ignis, help!”

With a deep sigh, Ignis stepped in front of the Minotaurs to halt their approach. “He’s not even worth it,” Ignis snapped. “Go back to your territory.”

One Minotaur bellowed and charged. Ignis quickly dispatched him while the newcomer cowered behind us. “Anyone else want to fight?” Ignis asked, snarling. “Or will you obey?”

Almost as quickly as they appeared, the Minotaurs scattered. “Thanks, big bro,” the sniveling coward said, standing up and dusting his clothes off. “They almost had me that time.”

“What’re you doing all the way out here, Dromi?” Ignis asked, scowling. “Weren’t you supposed to be looking for the sea demons?”

“Yeah,” Dromi replied, sheepishly rubbing his head. “But one of the bulls scented me and decided he didn’t want me going through his territory.”

“Seriously, Dromi? You’re usually more careful than that.” As Ignis scolded Dromi, we all stole glances at the slighter, smaller man. His ears flicked in our direction curiously.

“Who are they, anyway?” Dromi interrupted. “You didn’t say anything about bringing people.” He narrowed his eyes at me in particular. “What is a weakling like her doing here?”

I bristled. Before I could say anything, Ignis stepped into Dromi’s view. “Did you find anything, Dromi?”

“Oh yeah!” His eyes widened. “There’s a village nearby that might know something. Even sea demons wouldn’t find them threatening. They’re called Pakus, by the way.” His tiger tail lashed back and forth as he talked with Ignis.

I found him rather pathetic. He cared way too much about the strength of others yet relied on Ignis for safety. I could see Misyr barely hiding his disdain for the weretiger. “How close is the village?” he asked Dromi. “Our friend could use shelter from the cold temporarily.”

“It’s not far,” Dromi said. “She should have worn more furs if she was going to come.”

“I’m not the one with the problem,” I snapped. “It’s Il. He’s worked himself ragged trying to find Kororo’s family.”

“Oh! Sorry. I didn’t realize.” Dromi flattened his ears against his skull and abased himself. “Follow me.”

*

“Are you sure it’s okay for us to come here?” Ignis asked.

“Oh yeah! I pass through here all the time. They don’t mind me at all.”

Misyr, Rindo, Il, and I exchanged a look. Even lesser demons thought Dromi unremarkable. He must be at the bottom of the hierarchy.

“What about the rest of us?” Ignis asked, frowning. “I don’t want to scare anyone.”

“It shouldn’t be a problem,” Dromi reassured him. “I’ll even watch the little one while you all ask around.” He reached out to pat Kororo and quickly withdrew his hand when Kororo snapped at his fingers, growling.

“That’s odd,” I said. “He usually takes to people quickly.”

“I probably still smell like those Minotaurs,” Dromi replied.

“It’s possible,” I conceded, narrowing my eyes at Dromi. “You will keep him safe, won’t you?”

“Tiger’s honor,” he said, smiling. “We’ll stay right here until you are all finished.”

“Be good, Kororo,” I instructed, stroking the beast on the head. Kororo gently batted my hand and cooed. I stood up and examined the village before me.

I frowned, noticing how temporary the huts were. The lesser demons must be used to moving quickly to escape dangerous predators. “Bestia truly is a vicious land.” I felt terrible as the rabbit people scurried around to escape any notice. It made searching for Kororo’s family more difficult, as they did not want to talk to any of us out of fear.

Rindo and Canus already started asking around for information, cornering the beasts too slow to escape. “That probably isn’t the best way to ease the natives’ unease with our presence,” I thought, smiling ruefully. I decided my time would be better served making sure Il’s condition had improved. I entered the nearest snow hut and greeted Misyr.

“How is he?” I asked.

“Much better now that he is not exposed to the elements,” Misyr said.

“Truly I did not think the weather would affect me so,” Il lamented. “I am sorry I was not of more use.”

“You were very helpful, Il,” I encouraged. “The trip would have taken much longer if you were not around. Just rest and recover while we are here, okay?”

He nodded feebly. “Next time I will ask Ignis for one of those pelts,” he added.

“Good idea,” I nodded. “I’m going to see if Ignis needs any help. Be back soon!” I wandered out, looking for a familiar crimson color. I crossed my arms, worried when I did not see Ignis.

Not wanting to leave the safety of the village, I wandered as far as I could. I heard shouting and a familiar voice calmly replying. At the very edge of the village, I found Ignis and a rabbit girl arguing. She was throwing insults at him and pounding her tiny fists against him. He stood and impassively took her anger.

“Ignis?” I asked quietly, hoping for an explanation.

The rabbit girl turned and glared at me. “You’re stupid, if you think he’s your friend,” she shouted. “He’s a murderer! A monster!”

“What do you mean?”

“He killed my family!” she screamed. “I saw him standing in their blood.”

Ignis finally reached out and held her hands still. “I don’t kill.”

“Liar!” she yelled, kicking Ignis in the shin. He winced and stepped out of reach. “I know what I saw.”

“You saw me finding their bodies moments before you arrived. I never touched your family. I am the strongest in all Bestia, but I only defeat my enemies. I never take their lives. I might go overboard sometimes when I’m pissed off, but I let them live.”

“Um,” I interjected, trying to calm the girl. “Ignis has always been kind, in his own gruff way. He has never hurt me.”

“You haven’t seen him with the lust for battle in his eyes,” she snapped. “We live in a cruel world where the strongest make the rules.”

“I’m trying to change that,” Ignis told her. “I hate the way the world operates.”

Our conversation was cut short by shouts and screams from the other end of the village. Ignis whipped his head towards the sounds and grabbed my wrist. “Come on! There’s trouble.”

We ran towards the commotion to find a snarl of Minotaurs surrounding the entrance. One of them held the scruff of Kororo’s neck, laughing. “Ignis, we know you’re in there! Come out before we hurt any weaklings.”

Canus and Rindo stepped forward to defend the lesser beasts, but Ignis waved them back. “I got this,” he said, flashing his canines at the intruders.

“Kororo!” I cried, clutching my hands into fists.

Ignis laid his hand on my shoulder, stepping in front of me protectively. “Don’t worry, Kotone. Kororo will be fine.”

“You really think you can keep these puny excuses for lifeforms from being crushed under our hooves?” the lead Minotaur asked, grinning cruelly. “We’ll start with her,” he said, pointing to me, “and then we’ll destroy the rest.”

Ignis laughed, his flames flaring. “I really hate bullies like you. I’m not afraid to show you your place.” The immediate area burst into flames, startling the Minotaurs. Heat licked my face as Ignis punched the demon holding Kororo. “Catch,” he said, tossing Kororo to me. I held Kororo close, burying my face into soft fur.

Almost as quickly as it began, the fight ended. Ignis pinned the leader with his foot, pressing down on the back of his neck. “You owe these people an apology,” Ignis snarled. “Say sorry.” The Minotaur made a strangled noise as he tried to speak. Ignis pressed down harder with the sole of his boot. “Never bother me or anyone I’m with again. Next time I see you, I won’t be so gentle.” Ignis removed his foot, spitting on the ground. The Minotaur groaned, gasping for breath as it crawled away.

I furrowed my brow, looking at Ignis with concern. He grabbed my arms, checking me for injury. “Are you all right?” I nodded. “Good. Now where is that worthless tiger?”

Almost as if he were summoned, Dromi appeared at Ignis’s elbow. “Did you need something, boss?”

Ignis hooked his fingers under Dromi’s collar and snarled, pulling the weretiger close. “How exactly is this keeping an eye on Kororo?”

Dromi whimpered. “I tried, honest, but the thing bit me and swiped at me with its claws. It kept running away and I couldn’t catch it. Then the Minotaurs came and I went to find you for help, but you were already here.” Ignis released Dromi with a disgusted sigh.

I scolded Kororo. “You naughty beast. Were you giving Dromi a hard time?” Kororo trilled at me, snarling at Dromi. “It’s really odd how you don’t like him,” I said. “What has he ever done to you?”

Before receiving an answer, the rabbit girl from before ran up to Ignis and yelled at him some more. “Why did you let them go? They’ll be back to terrorize us! You’re not always here to keep them away!”

“I already told you I don’t kill,” Ignis said firmly. “And your people are already packing to leave for a new location. They won’t find you.”

“Hey, aren’t you that beast Ignis saved before?”

“What do you mean?” she snapped.

“Yeah, yeah, it’s definitely you! He found your family’s bodies after an attack and thrashed the ones who killed them. You fainted from shock before he could explain what happened.”

“Then…you didn’t kill my family?” she asked Ignis suspiciously.

“I told you I didn’t.”

“Then go away. They were here for you!”

“I was already trying to,” he muttered. Ignis turned to Misyr and Il, who were finally joining the rest of us. “Is he all better to go home?”

“Yes,” Il said. “I am already feeling the cold again.”

“All right. Let’s help these folks pack up and leave so we can hide their trace from the area.”

*

We trekked through deep snow, leading a false path away from the abandoned village. Dromi and the others walked ahead. Ignis stayed beside me, frowning. “You really aren’t afraid of me?” he asked.

“You have never given me a reason to fear you,” I replied.

“I could still snap, you know, and let my instincts take over.”

“I think your desire to protect us will overcome your instincts,” I said confidently.

“It could all be an act,” he retorted, crossing his arms. “Maybe I’m only pretending to be nice.”

I glanced at him, a small smile curving my lips. “You’re a terrible actor, Ignis. It’s not possible that you’re faking kindness. We spent all day in Bestia searching for Kororo’s family. That’s not something a heartless monster would do.”

Kororo chirped, climbing out of my arms onto Ignis’s shoulder. It jabbed its horn into Ignis’s face. “Ow!” Ignis yelped. “You little-”

“That’s a sign of affection,” Dromi said, grinning. “It means the Paku likes you.”

Ignis rubbed his sore cheek. “Why’s it hafta hurt so much?” he muttered. I giggled. Kororo headbutted Ignis again. Ignis clamped his hand over Kororo’s horn and held the Paku still. “Stop that.”

“Kyuu!” Kororo squealed. “Ig…ni…sss. Kyo…to…nee.”

Ignis and I stared at each other, shocked. “Kororo, did you speak?” I asked.

“Kyuu-kyu-kyuu!” Kororo replied, rubbing its head against Ignis’s palm. Ignis flushed, embarrassed by the attention.

“See?” I said, pointing to Kororo. “If Kororo likes you, it means you’re someone to trust.”

“Whatever,” Ignis mumbled. “Let’s just go home.”

*

Our light hearts soon turned heavy at the gruesome sight we found. Ignis handed Kororo to me and I turned away from the bloody scene, shielding Kororo. “No wonder we never found them,” Ignis muttered, sniffing the snow.

“It’s a massacre,” Rindo added, aghast.

“What could have done this?” Canus asked.

“Whatever did it is long gone,” Ignis said.

“Should we look for the culprits?” Misyr asked.

Ignis shook his head. “It’s more important to get Kororo and Kotone to safety. Looks like we have a new permanent guest at the Café.”

I stroked Kororo, hiding my sadness in the white fur. It chirped at me, inquisitive. “It’s all right, Kororo,” I said quietly. “You’ll be safe with me.”

Il stood next to me, spreading his wings to block the view of the massive quantities of slaughtered Pakus. “Sorry, Kotone,” he whispered.

“We were too late,” I said, choked.

Ignis angrily punched the ground. “I could have saved them!”

“You can’t save everyone, Ignis,” Misyr whispered.

“I know.”

We trudged home sadly. Only Kororo remained unaware of what we had seen.

Chapter 8: In Touch with the Ground

Chapter Text

Kororo splashed happily in the wading pool as I showered it with the hose. “Kyupuu!”

I laughed, trying to dodge the water droplets that escaped the hose. “Kororo,” I giggled. “It’s wet!”

Big blue eyes gazed happily at me and my heart twinged. “Are you happy here?” I asked Kororo quietly. “I bet you miss your family.” Images of bloodstained snow appeared in my mind and I frowned. “Sorry, Kororo,” I whispered sadly.

“Kyu?”

I patted its soft head, wrapping Kororo in a towel. “It’s okay. You’re safe here.” I carried Kororo upstairs to better dry it off. On the way, I bumped into Il.

“Ah, good. I need your help, Kotone!”

“What’s up?”

He stuck his Switch into my face and said, “What choice should I make?”

I pushed it back to read the screen better. “You’re better at these games than I am…” Reading the text again, I was stunned by the wide variety of options. “Thirty different responses?” I exclaimed. “No wonder you wanted help.”

“Yes! What should I choose?” he asked, distressed.

“Um, can we look at earlier text and figure out from the context what would fit best?”

Il nodded eagerly. “An excellent solution.”

We pored over the dialogue until we pieced together what would please the character most. My mind wandered, so I was not as helpful to Il as I would like. I kept returning to that awful moment three days ago.

“Kotone?” Il asked, peering into my eyes.

I snapped back to attention. “Sorry, Il. What did you ask me?”

“Is this the best choice?”

“Um,” I thought, looking at the dialogue. “I think so.” Kororo squirmed in my arms, wanting to be free of the towel. “Oh, sorry, Kororo!” I apologized to Il and made my way upstairs.

*

Kariya leaned his elbows on the counter, smirking at me. “Which one of these guys is your boyfriend?” he asked.

My cheeks felt hot and I stammered, “Why are you asking me that?”

He shrugged. “I dunno. You’re always here, even on your days off. I never see you with anyone other than the Regulars.”

“I’m too busy to meet new people,” I replied lamely.

“Sure,” he said sarcastically. “But one of these guys has caught your fancy. Which one? Is it Rindo?” Kariya side-eyed me, waiting for an answer. I shook my head, rolling my eyes. “Misyr seems like your type,” he observed. I scoffed a little, shaking my head again. Kariya grinned. “I know it’s not Il. You dote on him like a mother.” I laughed at his accurate observation. “Canus, then? He’s literally a knight in shining armor.” Smiling, I shook my head. Kariya nodded knowingly. “Oh, it’s Ignis, isn’t it?” I flinched. He laughed, leaning back and pointing at me. “I’m right, aren’t I? You like that hothead!”

I swiftly bent over the counter, covering his mouth with my hands. “Shut up,” I hissed. “He might hear you!”

“What’s wrong with that?” Kariya teased.

“I don’t think he’s interested,” I replied.

Kariya stared at me in disbelief. He threw his head back and laughed hard, falling off the stool. “You’re kidding me, right?”

I pouted. “It’s not funny, Kariya. Ignis is hard to read sometimes.”

“Well, yeah, but he’s an open book when it comes to you.”

I fiddled with my bangs. “You think so?”

Kariya raised an eyebrow and smirked. “I guess you’ll have to find out, won’t you?”

I wrinkled my nose at Kariya. “Get back to work, you brat,” I teased.

“You’re such a slave driver,” Kariya joked, grabbing a cleaning rag from behind the counter.

“You know it,” I said firmly, struggling to keep my face stern.

*

The Gate chimed, letting us know a visitor had arrived. To my surprise, Dromi walked in. “So, this is the place Ignis runs off to, huh?” He grinned. “I can see why.”

“Would you like something to drink?” I asked.

He wrinkled his nose. “No thanks. I’m good.” Dromi looked around. “Where is my bro, anyway?”

I shrugged. “I don’t keep tabs on my guests.” The front door chimed and Rindo stepped through. I smiled teasingly and added, “That’s Rindo’s job.”

“What is?” Rindo asked, confused.

“To keep an eye on Café Enchanté’s otherworldly visitors.”

“Ah, yes,” he confirmed. “What about it?”

“Dromi was wondering where Ignis was,” I replied. The weretiger waved awkwardly.

“Great, another one,” Rindo muttered. He sat at the counter and sighed. “Ignis is right behind me. He visited the GPM today to help me with the report on our visit to Bestia.”

I hid my concern with a wide smile. “Glad to hear it. See, Dromi? He’ll be right in.”

The door swung open loudly as Ignis entered. He saw his friend and scowled. “Why are you here?”

“I missed you,” Dromi whined, throwing himself at Ignis. The firewolf side-stepped the hug and smacked Dromi to the ground, stepping on the middle of his back, pinning the weretiger to the floor.

“Aren’t you supposed to be doing your job?” Ignis growled. “You know, finding out who sent those Minotaurs to the village?”

“It’s been quiet, and I was bored,” Dromi replied, his voice muffled by the floor.

“There’s nothing interesting here, either,” Ignis grumbled. “Go home.” I flushed, slightly hurt at his words. I worked hard to make the Café warm and inviting.

“I’ll, um, go make your lunch,” I said quietly, turning towards the kitchen.

Ignis quickly reached over the counter and grabbed my wrist, stopping me. He whispered, “I didn’t mean it like that. You know I like it here.” I flushed again, feeling shy at the sudden contact.

“Um, okay.”

He continued in a low voice, “I just don’t want him here on a regular basis. I come to the Café to get away from all that.”

“Okay.”

He released me and cleared his throat. “Glad we cleared that up. And could I have some potatoes with my lunch?”

“Sure,” I said, smiling slightly. “I’ll get right on it.” While I cooked in the kitchen, I heard the Gate chiming again, presumably Ignis sending Dromi home. I shook my head, exasperated. I, too, hoped the weretiger would limit his visits, if only because he put Ignis in a bad mood.

*

“Good morning, Kotone,” Rindo greeted. “May I order breakfast? I was in a hurry and missed it earlier.”

“Of course,” I replied. “What would you like?”

He smiled sheepishly and said, “I’m ravenous today, so it will be a larger order. Sorry.”

“That’s all right. I went shopping yesterday. What’ll you have?”

“My usual coffee, scrambled eggs, bacon, hashbrowns, a side order of pancakes, and a strawberry parfait please.”

I hurriedly wrote his order down, slightly surprised at the amount of food he wanted. “Anything else?”

He shook his head. “But I think everyone else is ready to order as well.”

My eyes widened as I saw the rest of the Regulars lined up behind Rindo, waiting to place their breakfast orders.

Ignis slapped his hand on the counter and said, “Hey. I’ll have my usual, thanks.”

“One extra-large steak and eggs coming up!” I answered cheerfully. “Would you like coffee or frozen hot chocolate with that?”

“I’ll try the frozen thing,” he muttered. “And can I have a side of waffles?”

“No problem!” I looked expectantly at Misyr. “What are you having today?”

“I’d like the spinach and tomato breakfast bowl, please. And I think I’ll try the whipped coffee today.”

I hesitated. “I haven’t made that one before. It might take me a while.”

“I’m in no hurry,” Misyr assured me. He held a paperback in his hand. “I have Agatha Christie to accompany me while I wait.”

“If you’re sure,” I replied. He nodded and went to a corner booth to recline.

“Kotone,” Canus intoned, “if it is not too much trouble, would you try making this for me today? Kariya and I found this recipe yesterday when I was helping him with his school project.”

I took the printed recipe from Canus and read it carefully. I scrunched my nose. “I don’t think I can find chorizo here…” Truthfully, I had never heard of such a meat before.

“That is fine. I believe it is a type of spicy sausage. You could substitute it with something similar if you like.”

I nodded. “I can do that.”

His flames changed from yellow to green. “Wonderful. I look forward to trying it.” Canus joined Rindo at a table and the two began discussing Medio.

Finally, a sleepy Il walked up to the counter. “Kotone,” he mumbled. “I want a latte.”

“That’s it? Nothing else?”

He smacked his lips and yawned. “And a fruit smoothie. With pineapple and mango?”

I smiled at him and patted his hand. “No problem.” Looking at the others, I loudly announced, “I’ll be in the kitchen if you need anything.”

They waved me off and I rolled up my sleeves in determination. I could handle this.

*

“Finally,” Ignis groaned. “I thought she’d never leave.”

“I do not understand,” Il interrupted.

“You never do, Il,” Ignis grumbled, rolling his eyes.

Misyr placed a hand on Il’s shoulder. “We wanted to discuss some sensitive matters without Kotone present.”

Il nodded slowly, piecing together the information. “This is about Bestia.”

“Yes,” Ignis replied, exasperated. “Unless there was another upsetting tragedy she’s experienced in the last week.”

Rindo crossed his arms. “Has anyone noticed Kotone behaving strangely since we returned from Bestia?”

Canus shrugged. “She acts the same as always. Her smile never wavers.”

“Exactly,” Misyr added. “She’s faking normalcy.”

Ignis put his head in his hands. “This is all my fault. I should have never let her join us.”

“You had no way of knowing we would stumble upon a slaughter,” Rindo replied sternly. “No one is blaming you.”

“I’m blaming me,” Ignis mumbled.

“But why would Kotone be affected?” Il asked. “She did not have any attachments to those beasts.”

“It’s called empathy, Il,” Ignis said. “Try finding some, won’t you?”

“That’s uncalled for,” Misyr said, frowning at Ignis. “You know he’s still learning.”

“Sorry.” Ignis traced invisible images on the table with his finger. “I just…”

Canus laid a comforting hand on Ignis’s shoulder. “We know.”

Misyr pulled Il aside to explain why Kotone felt sadness at the deaths she witnessed the previous week. Il nodded seriously and rejoined the group.

“As I understand it, we are seeking a way to alleviate Kotone’s grief?”

“Right,” Canus affirmed.

“Then, may I propose a solution?”

“It can’t hurt,” Ignis muttered.

“We should all take turns entertaining her on dates,” Il stated. He beamed proudly at his brilliant idea. “It would take her out of the café and encourage her to relax.”

“That’s…not a bad suggestion, actually,” Rindo said slowly.

Misyr scowled at Kaoru. “You just want to take her to dinner.”

“And you don’t?” Rindo shot back. “Let’s face it. We’re all a little in love with her.” All eyes shot to Il speculatively. “Well, most of us, anyway.”

Pink-flamed, Canus stammered, “What is a date? H-how do we ask her on one?”

Il clapped his hands. “Come with me, Canus! I will teach you all about love!”

“Oh, boy,” Ignis said. “This won’t backfire at all.” His cheeks flamed at the suggestion of alone time with Kotone. Rindo and Misyr exchanged knowing glances.

*

I sighed, bored. I never knew what to do on my days off. “Kororo, would you like to play?” I asked, spotting an old cat toy hanging off the top of the bookshelf.

“Kuu?”

I took that as an encouraging sign and pulled the toy down. “Here,” I encouraged, waving the stick in front of Kororo. “Chase it.” Kororo tilted its head and chirped. “Maybe not,” I grinned. “What would you prefer to do?”

Trilling, Kororo slapped its tail on my mattress and shuffled around until it curled into a ball. Soon, I heard snoring coming from the little beast. I giggled. “All right. I can take a hint.” I gave Kororo an affectionate pat and stood up.

A hesitant knock on my door pulled my attention away. I opened the door and quietly said, “Ignis? What is it?”

“Wanna go out?” Ignis asked, shifting his weight from foot to foot. “I’ve got nothing better to do.”

“Um, it is nice out,” I agreed. “I guess I don’t mind.”

He exhaled and said, “Good. I’ll wait downstairs for you.”

Slightly confused, I shut my door. “Wait, was he asking me out? Or was he asking me out?” Kororo replied with another loud snore. I decided to chase Ignis down the stairs for clarification.

He looked slightly disappointed when I came down. “Let’s go,” he said, walking towards the door.

“Ignis,” I said, trying to stop him. “Wait.” The door chimed as it swung open and I sighed. “He’s gone already.” I began running out the café door to catch up. When I finally found Ignis, he was sitting on a bench in the park.

“Ignis…” I panted. “Too…fast…”

He flushed. “Sorry. I’m nervous.”

“We’ve gone to the park before,” I said.

“Right.” He frowned. “This isn’t how I thought it would go.”

“What do you mean?”

He scuffed the ground with his foot. “I don’t know! I’ve never gone on a date before, okay? Bestia doesn’t do dates.”

“Oh.”

“Oh?” He looked up at me, confused. “What do you mean?”

“That’s what I was trying to figure out,” I said, sitting down next to him. “When you asked me, it took me a second to realize you maybe meant a date, but I wasn’t sure. And you hurried out of the café before I could ask.”

“Sorry,” he said sheepishly. “I did word that vaguely, huh?”

I bumped his shoulder with mine. “A little,” I smiled. “Is that why you looked annoyed when I came downstairs?”

“Yeah. I thought maybe you would dress up or something.”

“Usually when someone asks you out on a date, it’s customary to tell the person where you’re going and what you’re doing so they can dress appropriately,” I teased.

He chuckled awkwardly. “My bad.” I watched him chew on his lip nervously. “Um, Kotone?”

“Yes?”

“Would you like to start over?”

“Yeah,” I said softly. “And it is a very pretty day out. I don’t mind spending our date walking around the park.”

“I promise I’ll be better prepared next time,” he said seriously.

I blushed. “Okay.”

We stared at each other. I opened my mouth to ask him something and he did the same. “We look dumb, huh?”

“Maybe,” I admitted.

He grabbed my hand and pulled me up. “Come on.” I followed him and was pleasantly surprised he kept ahold of me as we walked. “I’m sorry,” he said quietly.

“It’s okay, really.”

“Not about the date,” he clarified. “I mean about Bestia.”

“Oh.” I stopped walking and held my arm across my body. Feeling the jerk of his hand, Ignis turned around and looked at me. “You know it’s not your fault, right?”

“Yeah. But I feel terrible you saw all that. It’s not how I wanted you to remember Bestia.”

I smiled sadly at him. “I saw the real Bestia, though.”

Ignis released my hand, clenching his fist. “I would have spared you that if I could. Is there any way I can make it up to you?”

Shaking my head, I began walking again. “Just walk with me?” I asked. “I think…what I need most is time. And I’d rather spend that time being with you.” Realizing how bold that statement sounded, I stammered, trying to recover my fumble. “All of you, I mean. You’re all precious to me.”

Ignis smirked. “Keep telling yourself that. We both know you have favorites.”

“You’re right. Canus is the least troublesome of any of you,” I teased.

He narrowed his eyes at me, scowling. “The tin can is your favorite?”

“Yeah,” I said. Emboldened, I flirted a little. “Unless you know a way of changing my mind.”

Ignis looked away, grabbing my hand. “Let’s go,” he mumbled. “I want to buy some ice cream.”

We stopped at a street vendor and bought two small cones. Ignis’s vanilla cone didn’t last long. Seeing his despondent face at how quickly it disappeared, I felt pity. “Want to try mine?” I asked, lifting my strawberry ice cream to his face.

“Sure.” He put his hands around mine and brought the cone to his mouth. Realizing our proximity, I reddened. “Not bad.” Ignis licked his lips. I swallowed hard.

I stepped back, taking my ice cream with me. A small whine escaped Ignis’s mouth; though I wasn’t sure if it was due to the loss of food. “Y-yeah,” I stammered. “I like it.”

Ignis’s eyes burned like embers as he gazed at me. “When does the exciting stuff happen?”

“Huh?”

“This can’t be all people do on dates,” he complained. “Do I get to fight anyone to impress you?”

“Are you bored, Ignis?” I asked, raising an eyebrow. I finished my ice cream while I waited for an answer.

“No!” he protested loudly. Then, in a quieter voice, he mumbled, “A little.”

I laughed. “You don’t have to fight anyone to impress me. In fact, I would rather you didn’t.” I thought before adding, “People go on dates to learn more about each other and to enjoy each other’s company. Isn’t that enough?”

Slightly pouting, Ignis agreed. “It’s different at home. But I could learn to like dating. We should try something more active next time.”

“Okay,” I said, smiling. “I can’t wait.”

Suddenly, a cacophonous barking reached my ears and Ignis groaned. “I forgot it was today!”

“What is?” I asked curiously.

Ignis yelped and started running. I turned around and saw a group of various dogs heading our way. Though he could easily outpace anyone on Earth, Ignis stayed at a normal speed to prevent raising suspicion. As he was chased by a pack of puppies, he yelled over the noise, “It’s dog day!”

I laughed. “How the mighty Ignis has fallen,” I teased. “Reduced to fleeing from adoring animals.”

“You wouldn’t laugh if it was you,” he yelled. Switching directions, Ignis headed my way. I yelped when I realized he intended to involve me in this escapade.

“Not fair!”

“Is too,” he grinned. “At least it’s not boring anymore.” The dogs caught up and surrounded Ignis, eagerly jumping up on him and eventually knocking him to the ground. Wagging tails and wriggling bodies converged on the firewolf, graciously bequeathing slobbery kisses.

Ignis tried to fend them off, but eventually gave in. “Here,” he said, handing a small puppy to me. “Take one, would you?”

I happily received my squirming bundle and gave the pup pets and kisses. Ignis smiled at me. I beamed in return. “Does this happen often?”

“Yeah. I usually avoid the park on days when dogs are allowed. We should stay here until they’re claimed.”

“Good idea,” I agreed. “Want a hand up?” I reached down to him.

Ignis grinned mischievously and replied, “And keep you out of the fun?” Before I could ask him what he meant, he grabbed my hand and pulled me down with him. I cradled the puppy in my arms as I fell against Ignis’s chest. Our eyes met and I blushed. A cold nose against my neck startled me, causing me to sit straight up.

Ignis laughed and I joined him. It didn’t take long before all the dogs had gone home with their owners. Ignis dusted himself off and held out a hand.

Chapter 9: I’m on the Hunt

Chapter Text

He pulled me up off Misyr, quietly growling, and clutched an arm around my waist. “You okay?”

Exhausted, I nodded, leaning into him. It had been an awfully long day.

“What?” asked Misyr slyly, “No offer of help for me?”

“You don’t need it,” Ignis said brusquely. “And quit being so handsy with Kotone.”

“She doesn’t mind, do you, Kotone?” One of Misyr’s fangs hung over his lip as he winked at me.

“Um,” I said bashfully. “It doesn’t bother me anymore, now that I know you’re just a naturally touchy person.”

“He could be a little less touchy,” Ignis complained, glaring at Misyr.

“Jealous, Ignis?” Misyr said. “Would you like me to touch you instead?”

Ignis bristled. “Keep your hands to yourself, you old pervert.”

Misyr snickered. I frowned at him. “Quit teasing already. Let’s go back to the Café.”

*

Panting, I shot up from my bed. I clutched my shirt and fanned it, trying to dry the sweat off my body. Kororo snored loudly beside me. “It was a nightmare,” I reassured myself. “It wasn’t real.” But the events of the day had happened, and my fears crept into my dreams as a result. What if I was lured through the gate again? Last time I could not resist the pull. I doubted a second time would be easier to escape. Tossing and turning, I eventually gave up and looked at my clock. Ugh. “It’s so late,” I mumbled.

I decided a glass of warm milk would help me relax and quietly slid out of my bed. I smiled fondly at Kororo. “Be right back,” I whispered, tiptoeing out of my room.

To my surprise, a light shone dimly downstairs. My mouth went dry with fear and I cautiously stepped down the stairs. When I saw who was there, I momentarily relaxed. Then my brain caught up with my eyes. I yelped at the sight and turned around quickly, face flaming with embarrassment.

“Kotone?” Ignis said, confused. “What’s wrong?”

“Ignis?” I asked slowly, trying to calm my racing heart and forget the image burned in my mind. My back remained facing Ignis. “What are you doing down here?”

“I was hungry.”

“So you decided to come downstairs completely naked to snack on Pizza Rolls?”

“Yeah?” I could tell by the tone of his voice Ignis was confused. “What else should I do when I wanna eat?”

“Um,” I began, trying to think of the best way to explain the problem. “Why are you naked?”

“I don’t like underwear.” A strangled noise escaped my throat. Did he not wear any ever? “Do I hafta put on clothes to sleep?” he grumbled.

“N-no,” I stammered. “Just when you’re out of your room. Please. For me.”

“Fine, I guess,” he said, exasperated. “If it will make you feel better.”

“It will,” I said firmly.

“What’re you doing down here?”

Turning around with my eyes shut, I replied, “I had trouble sleeping. I thought some warm milk would help.”

“Want me to get some for you?”

“Sure. If it’s no trouble.”

He chuckled. “I’ll be right back.” I heard his bare feet pad into the kitchen. He returned shortly and I felt him stand in front of me. The heat of his body wafted over, and I blushed. “Here,” Ignis said, taking my hand and wrapping it around the glass.

“Thanks.”

“You gonna keep your eyes shut the whole time you’re down here?”

“Yes,” I blurted out. “You’re still naked, aren’t you?”

Ignis laughed. “Since when did I have time to go upstairs and put on pants?”

Blushing, I retorted, “You’re fast. You could’ve sped upstairs without me knowing.”

“Eh, too much effort. I’d rather finish my snack.”

“How…sensible of you,” I replied in a strangled voice.

I felt his hand wrap around my elbow. “You should sit down. I’ll make sure you don’t fall.”

“Okay.” We walked slowly towards the counter. Ignis took my glass from me and I heard the clink as he set it down. He guided my hands to a stool, and I climbed on.

Based on his body heat, I could tell Ignis was standing beside me. Ignis cleared his throat and said, “You did good today. Not panicking, I mean.”

“I can’t take any credit,” I said wryly. “I was too terrified to do anything.”

“Yeah, well, you kept your head on straight.”

I took a large gulp of my milk, changing the subject; not wanting to remember the horrors I’d seen. The temperature of the milk was just right. I savored the sweetness and sighed. “Was that your wall of flames I saw along the horizon?”

He grinned. “Impressive, huh? I usually don’t go all out like that, but today was an exception.”

“You probably don’t have many chances to, since Bestia is covered in snow and ice.”

“Right,” Ignis agreed. I shivered, thinking about the frigid temperatures of Bestia. “You don’t need to pretend to be okay. If you’re cold, just say so.” I heard the disapproval in his voice and imagined him frowning.

“I’m not-”

“You stay here. I’ll bring you a blanket.”

Giving in, I nodded. “Don’t forget to put on pants,” I reminded. I heard him snort with amusem*nt.

“I won’t,” he promised. The creak of the bottom step informed me he was already on his way up.

Opening my eyes, I looked at the half-eaten bag of frozen Pizza Rolls lying on the counter. I giggled. “I’ve never seen anyone eat Pizza Rolls like chips before.” Smiling, I leaned on one hand and drank from my cup.

“Here ya go,” Ignis said, draping a blanket over my shoulders. “Better?”

“Thank you,” I said, wrapping it closed. I smiled at him and pointed at the open bag. “Do you usually eat Pizza Rolls like that?”

He shrugged. “Beats turning on the oven when I can just snap my fingers and use a flame.”

“True,” I nodded.

Ignis reached over and tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. “It looks nice like that,” he mumbled. “You should wear it down more often.”

“I would, but it gets in the way when I’m cooking,” I replied, trying to hide a blush. While he had complied with my request, he had apparently decided to follow it to the letter. His shirtless torso taunted me with its proximity.

Unaware of my inner struggle, Ignis sat beside me, leaning on the counter. “Is that why you always have it up?”

“Pretty much,” I admitted.

“That’s a shame,” he replied. Ignis ran a strand of my hair between his finger and thumb, seemingly mesmerized. He stopped, suddenly aware of his actions. “Sorry,” he said, quickly moving away.

“It’s fine, really.” I placed my hand on his forearm. “I don’t mind.”

He looked down and mumbled, “Okay.”

We sat in silence as I finished my milk. I stood up to rinse it out and put it with the dirty dishes. Ignis stopped me. “I’ll do it. You head back to bed. You gotta be tired after what you went through.”

“If you’re sure,” I said.

“I can do that much for you,” he replied. “Good-night, Kotone.”

“Good-night, Ignis. Thanks again for the milk and the blanket.”

“No problem,” he said quietly.

I made the long walk up to my room, clutching the blanket to me and smelling the occasional whiff of Ignis. “He must have lent me his blanket,” I murmured. “I should return it in the morning.”

Wrapped in the thick fabric, I plopped face-first onto my bed, narrowly missing Kororo’s sleeping body. Kororo grumbled and scooted away. Deciding it was too much effort to crawl under my sheets when I was already comfortable in my borrowed cocoon, I curled onto my side and drifted to sleep.

*

Contentedly, I sighed, snuggling deeper into the blanket. A warmth enveloped my body. The smell of Ignis permeated my surroundings, stronger than before. A soft chuff behind me woke me up and I quickly understood why. At some point in the night, Ignis had crawled into my bed beside me and had wrapped his arms around me, holding me close.

One arm snugly pressed under my breasts. I swallowed, trying to forget that he slept naked. As I shifted to create space between us, Ignis mumbled and scooted closer. I squeaked. “What’s wrong, Kotone?” he asked sleepily. “Too warm?”

“Ignis,” I hissed. “Why are you in my bed?”

“You have my blanket. Besides, I wanted to make sure you didn’t wander through the gate again.”

“And sleeping in my bed was the best solution?”

“You didn’t seem to have a problem with it.”

“I was asleep!” I harshly whispered. I refused to look back at him. That would mean acknowledging his nakedness.

“So was I until you started freaking out.”

“Do you have any idea how this looks? You’re in my bed! If anyone finds out, they’ll think we’re…you know…” I covered my face with my hands, embarrassed.

“f*cking?” he asked in amusem*nt.

“Ignis!” I choked out, humiliated.

He leaned in. His breath was hot against my cheek. His forearms flexed as he drew me against his chest. “Would it be so bad if we were?”

Aware of how easily he could slide his hands up and down my body to arouse me, I squirmed. He chuckled, lightly kissing the curve of my neck. I gasped. Flashes of heat spread through my body. “I have thought about it,” I admitted. “But…”

“I want you, Kotone. It ain’t a secret. What’s holding you back?”

“I’m not sure…” I gasped again as he nibbled along my neck. “Ignis,” I panted, “You’re not playing fair.”

“Give in to me,” he whispered. “Let me love you.”

I finally turned my head to look at him and found myself locking my lips against his. My hand began trailing down his chest.

I woke up, hot and bothered. “A dream,” I panted. “It was a dream.” Kororo chirped inquisitively, nuzzling my arm. Absentmindedly, I patted its head. Oh, why did I have to see Ignis naked?

*

Scowling, I trudged downstairs to begin opening for the day. Misyr already sat at the counter, sipping from his cup. He smirked at me. “Sleep well?”

“I woke up a lot last night,” I replied tersely.

“Yo, Kotone,” Ignis called, coming down the stairs, “you’re not gonna keep my blanket, are you?”

Misyr raised an eyebrow. “It’s not what you think,” I said hastily. “I came downstairs for a glass of milk and Ignis saw I was cold. He brought me a blanket. I didn’t realize it was his until I went back to bed.” The demon king grinned at my discomfort. “I’ll give it back as soon as I can,” I said to Ignis.

He nodded, walking over to the counter. Ignis scrutinized me, sniffing. “You seem…frustrated.”

“I wonder why,” I muttered, thinking about my unwanted sex dream.

“Did I do something?” he asked, leaning closer. I blushed, unconsciously stepping back.

“No. Nothing. Not a thing,” I stammered. “Want food?”

“Well, yeah,” he said. “I always do.”

I smiled at him. “Your usual?”

Misyr watched our exchange, slowly draining the last of his coffee. With a faint clink, he set the cup on the counter. Misyr folded up his newspaper and stood up. “I’m meeting Rindo. Don’t get into too much trouble, hmm?”

“I intend to have a normal day running the café,” I informed him.

“And I’ll keep an eye on her to make sure of it.”

“You don’t have to-”

“I want to,” Ignis said firmly. “Let us help for once, all right?”

“What Ignis means is, we would all be lost without you. We do not want a repeat of yesterday.”

“Okay,” I said quietly, glancing at Ignis. His amber eyes glowed at me intensely. I could not decipher his expression.

*

A few days passed and we all slowly returned to our routines. Ignis took Kororo swimming in Bestia, Il found a new otome, Canus planted flowers, Rindo worked, and Misyr…did whatever he usually would do. I should have known things wouldn’t stay idyllic for long.

It began early one morning when I came down and heard Kororo making a ruckus in front of the gate. “Odd,” I murmured. “Ignis said they wouldn’t return until tonight.” I hurried to the gate and saw Kororo trying to rouse an unconscious Ignis.

The firewolf lay sprawled on his face in front of the large doors. I rushed over. “Ignis,” I cried, shaking him.

His wolf ears twitched at my voice and he groaned. “Food.” Kororo chirped, nudging Ignis. “Hungry.”

Relieved, I sighed. “Come on, then. Let’s feed you.”

An hour and a large quantity of food later, Ignis appeared in much better health. “You really scared me, you know,” I scolded. “I thought you were hurt.”

Ignis sheepishly scratched the back of his head. “Quit giving me that look. Worrying only stresses you out.”

“It’s a good thing the denizens of Bestia don’t know that hunger is your greatest weakness, or the so-called ‘strongest beast’ would have been defeated long ago,” I said haughtily.

“Kyu,” Kororo replied, adding to the reprimand.

“Honestly, I’m a little in awe at how much you can eat.” I eyed the stacks of emptied plates lying on the table before Ignis. “You weren’t just hungry, you were famished.”

Embarrassed, Ignis looked to the side and mumbled, “I’m not even full yet.”

“Seriously? After all that, you want more?” My mouth hung open. “Ignis, you ate the whole kitchen! I have to go shop for more supplies.”

“Sorry,” he apologized. “Lately I’ve been ambushed whenever I return to Bestia. This last time took a lot more out of me than usual.” I frowned, worried. Ignis poked me in the forehead. “There you go again. Cut it out. I’m fine.”

“Well, I’m glad you’re safe. And Kororo seems happy to have been able to stretch and swim.”

“Kyu!” Kororo trilled, slapping its tail gently on the table.

“You should stay and rest for a while, okay?”

“I could go for a nap,” Ignis admitted. “And hey, you gotta acknowledge how much your cooking has improved since you started. I like it. It’s really good now. Probably because you have to make so much for me.” He grinned.

“Huh,” I said quietly.

“What?”

“I think that’s the first time you complimented my cooking.”

“No way,” he protested, “I’ve said nice things before.”

“You’ve never told me you liked it until today.”

Flustered, Ignis stammered, “It’s not like it was bad before. It’s better now, that’s all. Other food joints aren’t as good.” Kororo grumbled at Ignis, butting him with its horn. “You got something to say, furball?” Ignis snapped. Kororo made a rude noise.

“You know Kororo would if it could,” I said, trying to maintain the peace. Honestly, hearing Ignis try to praise my food felt nice. “The biggest compliment you could give is clearing your plate. That’s all I ask.” I smiled at him. “Thank you.”

“You’re too nice, Kotone. I’ve never met anyone like you. Not here, and not in Bestia.”

I tilted my head, trying to understand what he meant. The gate door chimed, announcing a visitor.

“Morning,” greeted Misyr. “I’m earlier than usual, but ready for breakfast!”

“Good morning,” Canus said. “I did not think anyone would be out yet.”

I chuckled. “Welcome. I suppose we’re having an early bird special.”

Il flew down, yawning. Misyr smiled and asked, “May I place my order, then?”

“Yes,” I replied. “Oh, wait, no. Sorry. All we have left is…coffee…”

All heads turned to Ignis, who rubbed his neck sheepishly. Canus crossed his arms. “Ignis is the culprit, isn’t he?”

“Yeah,” I replied weakly. “I only had enough for a normal day, and it seems Ignis’s stomach had other plans.”

Il’s mouth opened in horror. “Even the dessert is gone?”

“Sorry, Il.” I tried to console the angel, to no avail.

Guilt blossomed on Ignis’s face and he stood up from the table abruptly. “I’ll go get more groceries.”

“I’ll come with you. I know what we need,” I said. “I’ll get changed and join you in a few minutes.”

“Sure,” Ignis said. “Sorry.”

I glanced at the table and shamelessly asked, “I don’t suppose anyone feels like doing the dishes?”

Chapter 10: I’m After You

Chapter Text

“It seems Ignis’s appetite overcame him again,” laughed the grocer.

Ignis scowled. “Do you want my money or not, baldy?”

The older man sputtered. “I still have hair on my head yet. Watch who you’re calling baldy!”

“All the hair has moved to your ears, old man. That’s balding.”

As the grocer and Ignis bickered, I gathered up the produce and placed them in bags, smiling to myself. It was nice to see Ignis treat others with familiarity he usually reserved for the Regulars. I handed Ignis several full bags. “Ready for more?” I asked.

“I guess. Where next?”

We stopped at a couple more places before heading back to the café. Ignis held the bulk of the groceries. “Whew,” he said. “And this is only the first trip?”

“We don’t have to buy everything we’re out of, just what we need for today,” I replied.

“I guess I did eat more than normal, huh?”

“Has that happened before?”

“Yeah. When your gramps ran the Café it occurred once or twice. Nobody really eats in Bestia, so there’s nothing there to fill my stomach. And I’m only hungry after a tough fight.”

“You’re exerting yourself too much,” I mused.

“Eh, maybe. Ever since I started eating, my appetite hasn’t changed except when I’ve gone all out in a scrap. Otherwise, I eat like normal.”

“I wouldn’t call the amount of food you consume normal by any means,” I teased.

“Yeah, yeah. You want these groceries carried to the café or not?” he grumbled. I laughed.

A familiar voice called out to us from behind, “If it isn’t my big bro and the Café Lady! What’re you two doing out?”

My eyes widened in surprise. I looked at Ignis, hoping he knew why Dromi was here. Ignis tensed up and his face scrunched into a snarl. He turned around and crossed his arms. The bags of food jostled at the movement. “What d’you mean? No way you didn’t hear what we were up to when you went through the gate.”

“Oh, I didn’t go that way,” Dromi answered. “I went through one of the wormholes. You know, the one the humans use. Me and that weirdo have been hanging out when they come to study Bestia.”

Ignis frowned. “They are not our friends.”

“You worry too much,” Dromi said, stretching. “Anyway, since I can use the GPM portal, I don’t need to go through the café.” He grinned. “We can hang out all the time now!”

“Great,” Ignis replied flatly. “What’s the name of the weirdo?”

“Mikado, I think. Why?”

“No reason,” Ignis said, gritting his teeth. He cracked his knuckles. “I’m gonna have a talk with him later,” he growled.

I put a hand on Ignis’s arm. “Maybe let Rindo handle Mikado. I don’t want you in trouble with the GPM.”

Ignis scowled and adjusted the grocery bags. “Fine. Let’s go.”

As we began walking, Dromi trailed behind Ignis, chattering away cheerfully. “I’m so glad I ran into you! Let me help with that bag,” he said. Dromi pulled groceries away from Ignis. “This sure is a lot of food, huh? Why did you need so much?”

“Dromi,” Ignis rumbled dangerously, “stop poking your nose where it doesn’t belong.”

The weretiger wrinkled his nose. “I’m not going to eat any of it, if that’s what you’re worried about.”

“Oh,” I exclaimed. “I just remembered I need to make one more stop. You don’t mind, do you, Ignis?”

He sighed heavily. “Where to?”

“It’s for you, anyway,” I murmured. “The butcher is around the corner and I thought we could pick up some meat.” I fumbled the shopping list out of my pocket to see what I had scribbled down.

Ignis peered over and said, “We should buy ice cream for Il, too.”

I smiled. “You’re right. He would like that. Should we buy extra for the others?”

He shrugged. “Probably. It’ll all get eaten, anyway.”

Nodding, I stuffed the list back into my pockets and we started walking. After picking up meat and ice cream, we went in the direction of the Café. Dromi, who had been pleasantly quiet until now, butted in. “Hey, I’ve been wondering…”

“What?” Ignis snapped.

Pointing at me, Dromi asked, “Is she like, your mate?”

Startled, Ignis dropped the groceries. “Huh?” he barked.

“Not the eggs!” I exclaimed, rushing over to check the food.

“Idiot!” Ignis snapped at Dromi, blushing furiously. “Think before you speak, would you?”

“I only asked because you’re always together,” Dromi protested. “And you’re never friendly with the ladies back home.”

“Sh-shut up! You don’t know what you’re talking about. She is not my mate. You’re imagining things, okay?” Ignis said gruffly. “We have a business relationship and that’s all.”

“Oh, the eggs are cracked,” I lamented quietly, only halfway paying attention to their conversation.

Dromi nodded in understanding. “I thought as much. You can’t blame me for being curious.” He chuckled. “Even I know that a weak human could never appeal to the strongest of Bestia.”

“Shut up, Dromi,” Ignis muttered.

“No need to be ashamed, bro! You’re the top beast! You deserve a lady worthy of your affection. Heck, you could have several ladies if you wanted. No one would fight you, either, for participating in a pathetic custom like taking a mate.”

Ignis flushed and clunked Dromi on the top of his head. “Enough. You don’t know anything, Dromi.”

The weretiger rubbed his head and continued, “I gotta admit, I’m kinda jealous. The lady beasts sure come onto you strong. They won’t even give me a sniff.”

“Keep your mouth shut, you loudmouthed idiot!” Ignis hissed, pulling Dromi into a headlock.

“Ow! Bro! That’s my head you’re squeezing!”

I looked up from the bags and realized I had missed some of the conversation. “You have a girlfriend, Ignis?”

“No!” he shouted, tightening his grip on Dromi. Panicking, Ignis added, “I don’t have one. I don’t want one. I’m fine with how things are now.”

“Um, I think you’re suffocating him,” I said. Ignis released Dromi, who gasped for air. “Hey, Ignis?”

“What?” he stammered, still blushing.

“If you ever do change your mind about a girlfriend, she’ll be welcome at the cafe.” I forced myself to smile. The thought of him choosing another woman broke my heart. We had chemistry between us, right? Or was that wishful thinking on my part?

Ignis made a noise like he had been punched in the gut. “Wh-” He glared at Dromi, who was still sitting on the sidewalk trying to breathe. Ignis grabbed the other beast and dragged him away, leaving me with the broken eggs.

*

I struggled back to the Café, two bags of newly purchased eggs on my arm. I handed the groceries to Canus to put away, hearing a scuffle upstairs. “Should I do something about that?” I asked Misyr.

He shook his head. “Ignis is having a man-to-man discussion with Dromi.” With a spoonful of ice cream in his mouth, Il nodded.

“Oh. Dromi sure knows how to push Ignis’s buttons, huh?” I said weakly.

“What happened exactly on your way back? We weren’t able to figure out what upset Ignis so much.”

“Dromi was asking a bunch of personal questions and Ignis didn’t like it,” I replied, absentmindedly pulling out the shopping receipts to tally later.

“Questions like?” Misyr leaned against the counter next to me, probing for more information.

“About romance, I think.” I frowned. “Or sex? I wasn’t paying too much attention because Ignis dropped the eggs. That’s why I was late coming back. I had to buy more.”

“Hmm,” Misyr said. “And did you add anything to the conversation?”

“I told him any girlfriend of his was welcome here,” I shrugged, trying to seem nonchalant.

He raised his eyebrow, smirking. “Ah.”

I put my hands on my hips, scowling. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

Misyr gently squeezed my cheeks with his finger and thumb. “You’re so cute when you’re naïve.”

Irritated, I pushed his hand away. “Quit being condescending. If you’re not going to be helpful, go away.”

Misyr faked injury, holding his hand to his chest as if I had wounded him. “You’ve cut me to the quick, my lady!”

“Yeah, yeah,” I said sarcastically. “You’ll recover.”

Rindo walked over and laid a hand on my shoulder. “Don’t worry too much about it, Kotone. Despite what Dromi says, he doesn’t appear to be all that close with Ignis. Seems to me he was fishing for information.”

I sighed. “You’re probably right.” I chewed on my lower lip, thinking. “None of you really talk about your love lives, so it’s always surprising when I learn something new.”

Misyr laughed awkwardly. “You can’t talk about what isn’t there.”

Rindo flashed Misyr a commiserating smile. “We’re all married to our responsibilities.” He shot a glance at Il and added, “Most of us, anyway.” I giggled.

Canus entered and gave his two cents. “Fairies have no need for romance or procreation. We manifest whenever Medio has a role for us to fill.”

“Interesting,” I replied. “Does that mean you don’t feel attraction?”

The flames on his head turned deep pink. “I said we have no need for such things, not that we do not do those things.”

Il nodded. He sat his ice cream down and said, “It is the same with angels. I have witnessed love between two celestial beings, though it is not in our laws.”

“Our scientists have reported that the demon beasts of Bestia are like humans in their desire for companionship. They measure a partner’s worth by strength, of course, which makes Ignis a number one pick,” Rindo explained.

“I see,” I murmured. “Now I understand why he said what he did.”

“And what was that?” Misyr asked sharply.

“He said he wasn’t interested in anyone. That he didn’t want to be with anyone. He must not want to be treated as a prize to be won.” I frowned.

“Or…” Misyr teased, “he has someone in mind and doesn’t know how to confess his feelings.”

Rindo elbowed Misyr, who winced at the contact. “Ignore him, Kotone. He’s stirring up trouble again.”

The stairs thudded as Ignis ran down. His fists pounded into the counter and he shouted at the other men. “Shut up! Quit discussing me. My love life is not for your entertainment!”

“Are you finished with Dromi, then?” Rindo asked mildly.

“That idiot is busy reading a manga like I didn’t give him a good thrashing!” Ignis grumbled. He turned to me and pleaded, “Forget everything that happened this morning. I’m not interested in dating, all right? All I need are my two fists.”

Misyr and Rindo snickered at the accidental innuendo. I rolled my eyes at their childishness. “Seriously? Aren’t you two supposed to be the mature ones?”

Ignis tapped his foot anxiously, waiting for my response. “Well?”

“If it bothers you that much, of course I’ll forget it,” I reassured him. “Besides, it’s rude to pry into other’s personal lives.” I shot a scolding look at Rindo and Misyr, who were still chuckling at Ignis.

The firewolf sighed, exasperated. “Shouldn’t you be a little bothered?” I looked at him inquisitively. “Never mind,” he muttered, running his hand up his neck. “Just…ignore Dromi, okay?”

“Sure,” I promised.

*

I accompanied Kariya to the GPM a few days later, knowing he would skip his physical otherwise. Mikado gave him an all-clear and we enjoyed our train ride back to Enchanté. We bumped into a couple of Kariya’s classmates.

“Kariya, is she your sister?” one of them asked.

“N-no,” Kariya stammered. “She’s my…uh…” He looked to me for help.

“I guess you could say I’m his boss?”

“Aw, too bad. She seems like she’d be a cool sister.”

“Don’t you have an older sister?” Kariya asked.

“Yeah, but she’s mean.”

“Dude, she’s still your sister,” Kariya scolded.

I glanced at Kariya wistfully. Truthfully, I always wanted a sibling. Even though I was technically Kariya’s boss, part of me thought of him as a little brother. It was fine that he didn’t think the same, though I wondered how he would react if I told him how I felt.

“Are you free today, Kariya?” a second teenager asked.

“Yeah, why?”

“We’re getting a bunch of people together to play this new video game. Wanna come?”

“Can I?”

“We’re inviting you. Obviously.”

Kariya glanced at me, asking me for permission. I shooed him off. “Go on! Just mind your condition, all right? Stop by the Café if you need a break.”

Kariya smiled and said, “Thanks. I’ll go then.”

It warmed my heart to see him opening up to others, especially after the painful childhood he’d endured. I walked back to Enchanté, humming happily. A commotion by the park caught my attention.

“What’s going on?” It wasn’t usually that lively. Curious, I entered the park, following the cheers. A temporary skate park had been erected and a few skaters were entertaining the crowd with tricks. To my surprise, Ignis was one of them. He landed each trick perfectly.

Impressed, I watched him attempt more difficult feats. Each time his shirt rode up I pined. No one had the right to such chiseled abs. The scars on his torso added to his appeal, rather than detracting from it. I had a feeling most of the women in the crowd were there for him. Jealousy didn’t stop me from admiring him. Quite the opposite, in fact. I took a perverse pride in knowing that I was not a stranger to him like these others. I leaned against the chain-link fence and watched Ignis, awed.

After an impressive heelflip, I found myself cheering with the rest of them. Ignis stopped, listening. He turned his head and found my face, smiling at me. I swooned a little. He sauntered over to me and I tried to compose myself. “What are you doing here?” he asked, holding the skateboard in one hand.

“I was passing by and I heard people cheering. How did you end up in all this?”

He shrugged. “Some sports brand is promoting their new skateboards. Anyone can try them out. So I did.”

“I didn’t know you could skate,” I said.

He chuckled. “I don’t, really. This is my first time trying it out.”

My mouth dropped open. “No way! You looked amazing out there!”

“I watched the others for a bit before trying it myself.” He shrugged. “I’m a quick learner. But my first love will always be a good brawl.”

“That’s really impressive,” I said. “Are there any sports you aren’t good at?”

“The old man took me to ping-pong once, with Canus. That didn’t end too well.” He laughed, rubbing his arm. “We destroyed the place.”

I giggled, imagining the chaos that resulted from the trip. Grandpa probably egged them on with a drink in his hand.

“Yeah,” he smiled fondly. “That was a fun time.”

Feeling bashful, I pointed to the skateboard. “Do you think you could show me how?”

“Sure.” He grinned. “I’ll catch you when you fall. And when you get tired, I’ll show you some harder tricks. Don’t take your eyes off me.”

“I won’t,” I replied, beaming.

Surprisingly, Ignis was patient with me as I learned. He caught me each time I lost my balance and never raised his voice at me. “Careful,” he cautioned, catching me by the hips when I fell backwards. His fingers gripped me firmly. It felt right.

“Thank you,” I blushed.

He released me and stepped back, flustered. “Sure. Uh, one more try?”

Determined, I nodded, stepping onto the skateboard. I pitched forward into his arms instead. We watched as the board rolled backwards and laughed. His face was close to mine and his breathing changed. Mesmerized by his molten-colored eyes, I drew closer. He abruptly let go, his neck and ears turning pink. “You should take a break,” he said brusquely. Agreeing, I decided to let Ignis show off for me. Watching him skate was far more enjoyable anyway.

*

“Did you have fun?” he asked, walking me back to Enchante.

“Yeah!” I exclaimed. “Though I’ll probably be a little sore tomorrow.”

Ignis chuckled. “Your enthusiasm made me enjoy myself more. Especially when you cheered for me.”

“How could I not? You were impressive,” I replied.

“Thanks.” He stretched his arms out wide, sighing deeply. “After all that exercise, I feel refreshed. I barely remember what was bothering me earlier.”

“Is something wrong?”

Ignis shook his head. “It’s nothing for you to worry about, okay? Just some strange things happening in Bestia.” He explained that Dromi had told him about the unusual disappearances of Minotaur herds. “They’ve been more aggressive with the others too. It’s strange.” He looked guilty. “Ah, I was trying not to bother you.” He poked me in the forehead gently. “This is for me to take care of. You have other concerns.” Quickly, he changed the subject. “What’s for dinner tonight?”

“Hungry already?” I teased. “Isn’t it a bit early?”

“I worked up an appetite,” he protested. “And every time I go home I’m ganged up on by frenzied beasts.”

“Are you okay?” I asked, concerned. I laid my hand on his shoulder.

He shrugged my worries off. “I’m fine. A bunch of nobodies like them aren’t gonna do anything to me. What bothers me is that their targeting seems coordinated somehow. Like I’m being spied on.” He stopped, sniffing the air. “sh*t.”

“Ignis?” I asked quietly, afraid.

“We have trouble. Stick with me, Kotone.” He grabbed my hand and pulled me into a secluded alley. “They’re close. I can’t tell if we’ll avoid them or not.”

Answering his statement, a large shadow loomed over me from behind. Hot breath warmed my neck and it bellowed angrily, striking out at me. Faster than I could blink, Ignis blocked the incoming blow and countered with one of his own. The minotaur was unfazed by the punch, already preparing to lash out again.

“What’s a Bestian minotaur doing here?” I asked.

Ignis transformed, dropping his human guise. Wielding fire in his fists, Ignis repeatedly hit the minotaur. It roared. “Shut up,” Ignis said, irritated. He kicked the minotaur, finally knocking it over. It collapsed, unconscious. Before I could relax, Ignis stomped down on the beast. I heard a wet crunch as bones broke underneath Ignis’s boot.

“Ignis!” I cried. “What are you doing?” I grabbed at his cloak, tugging on him.

Looking down at the minotaur, he smiled predatorily. Suddenly, he snapped his attention back to me. His face changed. “S-sorry! I must’ve gotten carried away. I didn’t mean to go overboard.” Ignis stepped away, examining the minotaur.

“How did it get here?” I asked.

“Probably another wormhole. This is just like that time at the aquarium. What I want to know is, why minotaurs?”

“Hey, Ignis?” I asked quietly.

“I’m a little busy,” he replied, studying the body.

“It’s just that, I remember the last minotaurs being a bit more sentient than this guy. They could talk. This one…he was just pure rage.”

“You’re right,” he mused. “This one is a bit strange.”

“We should probably call Rindo, so we can return the minotaur to Bestia.”

“Make sure you tell him to bring the truck. This one has a lot of heft to him.”

“Sure,” I said. Rindo heard the urgency in my voice and promised to come right away. As I hung up, the minotaur jerked, startling me. I shrieked, jumping back and flailing. “Ow,” I whimpered. The wall behind me was closer than I thought. Its uneven surface scratched me.

“Kotone, are you all right?” Ignis asked, quickly hurrying to my side.

“Sorry. I’m a little jumpy. Ow.”

“What’s wrong?”

“My hand hurts.” I looked down at it to see where and why it was throbbing and noticed a shallow cut on the back of my hand. “Oh. That’s nothing.” Ignis’s sharp eyes fixated on the blood welling from the scrape. “Ignis?” I started feeling nervous.

Quickly, he grabbed my wrist and brought my hand up to his mouth. Startled, I felt his warm tongue glide along my cut. “H-hey!” I exclaimed. As if he had heard nothing, Ignis continued to lick the blood, panting in-between the pauses. Heat rose to my cheeks. “What should I do?” I thought, panicked. He gently kissed my wound. It tickled a little.

A strangled noise made its way out of my mouth. “I’m sure this means nothing to him,” I tried to reason. “It’s probably some instinct.” And yet, I couldn’t deny the beginnings of arousal spreading through me. “Ignis!”

My voice finally broke through to him and he looked up from my hand in a daze. “Kotone? You’re looking at me strangely.”

Wordlessly I pressed the back of my hand to his chest, hoping he would recognize what he’d done. His eyes glanced downward and realization began to dawn on him. Ignis shoved my hand back towards me. His ears and tail flared out and his cheeks flamed in embarrassment. Excuses poured from his mouth as he tried to rationalize his behavior. “D-don’t read anything into that!” he exclaimed. “It’s how we clean injuries in Bestia. T-to prevent infection. Nothing more, nothing less. I would do that for anyone, understand?”

“All right,” I said slowly, uncomfortably meeting his eyes. I still felt the heat from his mouth on my hand. Glancing at the cut, I noticed Ignis looking away. Awkwardly, we stood in silence. Desperately, I began to hope someone, anyone would show up to save us from this punishing atmosphere. Ignis changed his appearance, human once more.

As I pleaded with the universe, the sound of squealing brakes and running feet distracted us. Rindo arrived, barely panting with exertion. “Where is it?” he asked. I pointed. His eyes widened. “What a monstrosity! No wonder you told me to bring the truck.” He turned to Ignis. “Good job subduing it before it created chaos.” Ignis nodded, strangely silent. “Are either of you hurt?”

Suddenly, neither Ignis nor I could meet each other’s gaze. I cradled my hand to my chest instinctively, trying to cover the scrape. “Did something happen?” Rindo asked, narrowing his eyes.

“N-no,” I stammered. “Everything’s fine.” Rindo raised an eyebrow, suspicious.

“Very well. I’ll let them know they can start loading the body into the truck.” Rindo crossed his arms and added, “How did it end up here, of all places? Wormholes are random in their locations. To have another minotaur incident in the same town is…statistically unlikely.”

“It’s a coincidence,” Ignis replied. “I hope.”

“We won’t know unless it happens again,” Rindo said cryptically. “You two head back to the Café while I scour the area for clues.”

“Like, together?” I squeaked.

“Unless one of you has another place to be, then yes.”

“You’re not joining us?” Ignis asked.

“Y-you should come along,” I invited hastily. “We can all eat dinner together.” Neither one of us wanted to be alone with the other. The thick tension from earlier forcefully made its way back. Ignis and I avoided each other’s gazes.

Rindo shook his head. “I already told you I needed to stay behind. You’re acting odd today, Ignis. Everything all right?”

Ignis blushed and snapped, “I can be friendly if I want. Shut up!”

I tugged on his sleeve. “W-we should go. Rindo has work.”

“F-fine,” Ignis mumbled.

*

Maintaining a healthy distance, Ignis and I hurried down main street. “Hey,” Ignis said, breaking the silence between us.

“Yes? How may I help you, sir?” I replied, engaging customer service autopilot.

Confused, Ignis stopped and sputtered, “Why’re you being so formal?”

I blinked. Right. “Sorry. You startled me.” I instinctively covered the scrape again.

Ignis noticed and, in a gentler tone, asked, “It still hurt?”

“What?”

He pointed a shaky finger at my hand, blushing. “How does it feel?” Avoiding my eyes, he mumbled, “Probably should put something on it when we get back.”

Touched by his concern, I stepped closer to him. Ignis yelped, eyes widening. “H-hey! A minute ago, you couldn’t wait to get away. Now you’re all in my space. What gives?”

“I just wanted to say thank you,” I whispered. “For caring about my well-being.”

Ignis stared at his feet, muttering, “I wasn’t worried. But if something happened to you, no one else would feed me. And I can’t have that.” I scoffed at his obvious front. “Don’t roll your eyes at me!” he exclaimed.

I giggled. “You’re weird, Ignis.”

“W-what?” He gaped at me, embarrassed. “You’re just as bad!” he accused. I laughed and the tension between us dissipated.

*

His hot tongue pressed against my sex, firmly stroking me towards a climax. I groaned and fisted my hands in his hair. He began to increase his pace, occasionally swirling his tongue inside me. “Oh God,” I panted. He let out a low chuckle, pleased at my reaction. He lapped at me, his tongue frantically working to push me over the edge. I whimpered, feeling my org*sm beginning to release.

“Kotone,” he rumbled, “let me hear you howl.” With one final lick, he sent me into spasms of pleasure.

I gasped and writhed, loudly calling his name. “Ignis!”

His fiery eyes glowed in the night.

I sat up in my bed, gasping. I could feel a want between my legs. “Dream,” I murmured. “Not real.” Despite that, I knew I would not sleep until I relieved myself of the pent-up tension in my body. Ashamed and aroused, I replayed the events of my dream, substituting my fingers for his tongue. It was over quickly.

I refreshed myself in the bathroom and returned to my bed. My cheeks burned in embarrassment. “He must never know.”

*

In the morning I warmed up the grill and prepared the espresso machine. Misyr sat in his corner, reading a book while I ground his coffee beans. I presented his cup to him with a slight flair. “What do you think?”

He slowly inhaled the scent of the coffee, nodding his approval. “Much better than before,” he said. “And am I catching a whiff of something else?”

I frowned, thinking. “No. There shouldn’t be anything other than the beans I used before.”

“Must be imagining things,” Misyr replied with an odd quirk of his lips.

Ignis came in, sniffing the air. “Smells good in here.” He walked past me and stopped. co*cking his head, he asked, “Are you wearing a new perfume today?”

“No,” I said. Ignis leaned in closer to me, inhaling deeply. I blushed, moving away.

“You sure you aren’t wearing anything?”

“Positive,” I replied.

He gave a puzzled grunt. “Whatever it is, I like it. It’s sweet…” Ignis again leaned into my personal space, breathing my scent in.

I held my arm out, pushing my hand against his chest. “You’re too close,” I murmured. We locked eyes, thinking about yesterday’s intimate moment.

“Sorry,” he said, his cheeks coloring. “I, uh, remembered I left something upstairs. Be right back.” Ignis fled to his room. I turned around, hiding my face in my hands.

Suddenly it occurred to me that animals could detect a change in a person’s pheromones. I made a strangled noise, realizing what Ignis mistook for perfume.

Misyr laughed, setting his book on the table. I glared at him. “What’s funny?” I snapped.

“The author made a witty pun,” he said smoothly. Misyr peered at me under his long lashes. “Did you sleep well last night?”

“Well enough,” I said tersely.

“Good dreams?” he asked slyly.

Reddening, I tossed my towel at his face. “Mind your own business!” I marched to the kitchen to wash dishes and to avoid any more mortifying encounters.

Chapter 11: Smell Like I Sound

Chapter Text

Kariya watched Misyr and Ignis intently, studying every move they made. Kororo’s big blue eyes glistened as it watched the unfolding scene. “A full house,” Misyr said smugly, laying down his cards. “And what do you have? Only a pair?” he smirked. “I win again.”

“Are you cheating?” Ignis yelled, slamming the cards down. “How can you know that?”

Misyr laughed. “Why would I need to resort to cheating when your face tells me everything I need to know?”

Kariya marked down another tally under Misyr’s name. “Another win for Misyr,” he sighed. “Ignis should really give up.”

Kororo agreed, nodding sagely. I laughed, bringing over a fresh pot of coffee. “I take it Ignis is paying for this round?”

“Of course,” Misyr replied, grinning. “Though, it should be said I have an unfair advantage against him. Psychological warfare is a second nature to me, a demon king.”

I shook my head, smiling. Ignis scowled. He turned to me. “Have you ever played, Kotone?”

“Kyu?” Kororo asked.

“Come to think of it, I’ve never seen her play with any of you,” Kariya added.

I narrowed my eyes at him. “Traitor,” I thought.

“You should play,” encouraged Misyr. “I’m certain you’ll be evenly matched with Ignis.”

“Sure,” Ignis replied. “I won’t go easy on you, Kotone.”

“All right,” I said reluctantly, pulling out a chair and sitting across Ignis. “Just know that I’ve never played before.”

“The rules are simple,” Misyr instructed, quickly running me through the game. I tried to keep up, but it felt like I was learning a new language. Misyr dealt the cards and Ignis and I began to play.

However, even Ignis grew frustrated at my poor poker playing after I laid out terrible hands. He threw his cards down, exasperated. “Not even one pair?” he asked me.

“Sorry,” I said weakly.

Kariya sympathetically patted me on the shoulder. “You know what they say, right?”

“No?”

“Lucky in cards, unlucky at love,” he stated. “In your case, I hope the reverse is true.”

I blushed as Misyr winked at me. “Kyuyu,” Kororo cooed, nudging my arm. It was obvious they thought I was lucky in that department.

“Would you like to try one more round?” Ignis asked, clearly being polite.

I stood up and shook my head. “I think I’ll pass. Thank you for the offer.”

“Don’t worry,” Misyr said. “After a few private lessons with me, you’ll win in no time.”

Ignis growled at him. “Those lessons better just be about poker.”

Misyr feigned innocence. “Ignis!” he cried, wounded. “Do you truly think I would take advantage of my time with Kotone to seduce her?”

“Yes,” Ignis said, his hands digging into the table. I winced as a noticeable indentation formed under his fingers.

Misyr put his arm around me, pulling me close. “I would never!”

I rolled my eyes and said, “Please stop provoking Ignis. He’s going to break another table.”

Misyr chuckled and released me. “Be a good puppy and calm down,” he teased Ignis. “I have no intention of doing anything to Kotone without her consent.” Ignis glared at him.

“Saying it like that doesn’t make it better,” Kariya muttered.

“Besides, she could benefit from a few poker lessons.”

“It was impressive,” Ignis said begrudgingly. “I’ve never seen anyone play poker so badly before.”

“I told you I’ve never played before!” I whined. “Board games are one thing, but I’ve always been terrible at chance!”

“You put the ‘Miss’ in misfortune,” Ignis teased. “You’re not, like, going to walk under a ladder anytime soon, are you?”

“Ignis,” I replied, puffing out my cheeks in a pout.

The clock began chiming, reminding me to close early for the day. Distracted, I looked at the time. “Oh, I should do a grocery run in a bit,” I muttered, thinking out loud. “We need to restock again already.”

Kororo chirped. “Kyuu!” Flapping its flippers on the table, Kororo tried to convey its excitement.

“Seems like Kororo wants to come with you,” Ignis said, tilting his head at the sea beast.

“Really?” I peered at Kororo. “Are you sure?” Kororo trilled in the affirmative.

“Maybe it’s bored,” Kariya said. “Just pretend Kororo is a stuffed animal. No one would look twice at that.”

“As long as you behave,” I said sternly. Kororo chirped and butted its head against my arm.

“And when you return, we’ll start those lessons,” Misyr said. “Kariya and I can keep an eye on things until then.”

“Huh?” I looked at Ignis, confused.

“Who said I was going with her?” Ignis grumbled, frowning at Misyr.

“I assumed since Kororo was joining her, you would want to come along to help keep an eye on the little beast as a precaution in case Kororo decides to misbehave,” Misyr replied, slyly smiling. “Was I wrong?”

Before Ignis could answer, Kororo headbutted Ignis’s elbow in a fit of excitement. Ignis yelped, holding his arm. “That hurt, you little sh*t!”

“Oh no, did Kororo hit your funny bone?” I asked, looking at Ignis’s elbow.

“Yes,” Ignis whimpered. “Nothing funny about the pain I’m feeling right now.”

“Kororo didn’t mean to,” I soothed, rubbing Ignis’s arm.

“I know,” he scowled. “How does such a little monster manage to hit me in precisely the most painful places?”

“It’s hard to stay mad at such a cutie,” I cooed, petting Kororo around its horn. “Especially since Kororo seems excited about going out with both of us.”

“Fine,” Ignis grumbled. “Just…don’t hit me again. Please.”

“Kyuu!”

*

We wandered aimlessly, enjoying our walk with Kororo. For the most part, Kororo behaved, pretending to be a lifeless doll. However, the passing cars sparked its interest, making Kororo squeal loudly. “Hush, silly,” I admonished. “I know you’re excited, but be quiet, okay?”

“Kyu.”

“How much do you think Kororo understands?” Ignis asked.

I shrugged. “I think Kororo is smarter than we think.” I looked down at the Paku and softly asked, “Can you say Kariya?”

“Kariyuu,” Kororo cooed quietly.

“Very good,” I praised, stroking Kororo’s head. I smiled at Ignis. He had a strange expression on his face. “Are you okay?”

“Uh, yeah. I’m just surprised, that’s all. Who knew Kororo remembered the kid’s name?”

“Now if only Kororo would behave around Dromi.”

Ignis shrugged. “I don’t get it either, but I’m not complaining. The less I see of Dromi the better.” I giggled. Ignis’s head shot up. “Go back to the café. It’s hard to tell, but, I smell something.”

The three of us squinted in the direction Ignis pointed. A familiar bellow pierced through the sounds of passing cars. “Minotaurs? Again?”

“Kotone, go!” Ignis yelled. “Send backup.”

I held Kororo tightly and sprinted towards the Café. “Stay safe,” I called, not looking back. I only ran a few feet when I heard a friendly voice.

“This will not do,” Il said. “Your very presence sullies an otherwise magnificent occasion.” Chains of light enveloped the raging beasts, restraining them.

Ignis cracked his knuckles and punched each Minotaur into the pavement, subduing them. When the dust settled, Il stood beatifically with his arms crossed.

“Put those wings away, featherbrain,” Ignis retorted. “Unless you want people to notice you.”

“I would like to avoid a scolding from Rindo,” Il agreed, changing his form.

“There you are,” said Canus, coming up behind Il. “You ran off.”

“Canus? Il? What are you two doing out?” I asked, bewildered.

Il’s face lit up and he began explaining the wonderful event he had attended, with Canus as babysitter (and extra body for raffle tickets). “Canus won a poster!” Il brandished the object before us proudly.

“Wouldn’t that make it Canus’s poster?” Ignis asked.

Il gasped and clutched the article closer. “How dare you! Canus is a kind friend who gifted this to me.”

Canus nodded. “I only came to keep Il from being lost. Anything I won was for his sake.”

Ignis groaned in exasperation. I, the only person with sense, called Rindo to update him on the situation. “You’re getting too used to this,” Ignis teased. I nodded.

“Kuyuu,” Kororo agreed, squirming.

“Well, if that’s all settled,” I said, adjusting my hold on Kororo, “then we better get this little one back. It’ll be bedtime soon.”

“Il, hide the Minotaurs,” Canus reminded.

“Oh. Yes. Of course.” Il bent over the unconscious beasts and frowned. “Their eyes look strange, cloudy. Don’t you think, Ignis?”

“…It’s wrong…”

My phone rang, interrupting Ignis. I picked up distractedly. “Yes?”

“It’s Rindo. I’ve sent agents but they’ll be late. There’s been a situation.”

“What?” Ignis grabbed the phone from me. “Tell me,” he commanded. Ignis turned his back to me, whispering furiously on the phone.

I decided it was time for me to bring Kororo back. It was getting late. “Meet me at the Café,” I said, waving at the others. “It’s time for you to go to bed, little one.” I booped Kororo on the snout.

Kororo snuggled against my hand. “Kyu,” it said, tired. I smiled and walked quickly to Enchanté. Who knows what would happen next?

*

Misyr greeted me and saw my exhausted expression. “What happened?” he asked.

“I’ll tell you, but you’ll have to help me settle Kororo in for the night.”

He agreed and brushed Kororo while I filed its claws. Talking quietly and quickly, I explained the situation. Misyr frowned. “It seems like Ignis is being targeted.”

“I think so too. But why?”

“Many crueler beasts would benefit with him gone,” Misyr pointed out. “They would have free reign to crush the weak under their fists.”

“True,” I whispered. “I wish I could do something.”

“But you are, Kotone,” Misyr said gently. “You’re his friend. You make sure he doesn’t overexert himself and you feed him. That goes a long way.”

“I guess,” I replied, uncertain. “I want to do more.”

Misyr raised an eyebrow teasingly. “Oh? Does our princess have a little crush?”

Blushing, I snatched Kororo away, hiding my face in its fur. “Don’t you have anything else you should be doing?” I glanced up and glared at the mischievous demon. Setting Kororo down on the bed, I watched as it kneaded and turned until it was comfortable.

Misyr clucked his tongue, looking at his watch. “I do have to return, unfortunately.” He grinned at me, his eyes twinkling. “But don’t think that lets you off the hook for my interrogation. And I still owe you poker lessons.”

“Have a good night,” I said, walking him to the Gate. “Be safe.”

Adopting a serious expression, Misyr put his hand on my shoulder. “You too. I do not like what is happening here.”

“Me either,” I replied, frowning.

*

Not too long after, Ignis returned. “Rindo says we need to go to the GPM.”

“Me, too?” Ignis nodded. “Why?”

“I don’t know. Come on.” He grabbed my hand and almost ran me out the door.

Agents escorted us through the building. We went downwards, to a new area of the GPM. I clutched at Ignis’s sleeve, unsettled. All of this felt wrong.

Mikado greeted us, smiling widely. “Have you come to congratulate me on my achievement?” he asked, gesturing to the weird distortion in the middle of the room.

“We’re not here for your nerdy science experiment,” Ignis said, rolling his eyes. “In fact, it’s a real pain for me. Why don’t you shut it down?”

Recoiling in horror, Mikado gasped dramatically. “How dare you?” He turned to the strange warped space and said, “Pay him no mind. His small mind doesn’t understand what a marvel you are.”

“Mikado,” Rindo said tersely. “Tell them about the Minotaurs.”

Waving his comically large sleeve, Mikado indicated we should look through the door at the end of the room. We peered in and I stepped back, frightened. An entire row of cages held snarling rabid Minotaurs. They began slamming against the bars when they saw Ignis. “There’s so many! How did they get here?”

“My wormhole,” Mikado responded. “They simply fell through. It’s been happening in large numbers. We are quite overrun. Unfortunately, we do not have the manpower to subdue them long enough to return them to Bestia.”

“So that’s why they’ve been disappearing,” Ignis muttered.

Mikado’s strange assistant appeared. “The data you requested has been compiled.”

“Wonderful! They may look at the information too.”

The assistant dropped a large packet of information into my hands. I peered at the various pages, curious. “You’ve been tracking their herd patterns?”

“Yes. Which is why we are puzzled by their repeated divergence from their normal migration paths. It does not make sense why they would fall through my wormhole. Not when it is located in an isolated place.”

“Also concerning us are the sheer numbers. And if any more come through with the size and temperament of the ones Il captured earlier, we will be in serious trouble,” Rindo added. “Didn’t you have someone reporting to you on this, Ignis?”

“Yeah…” Ignis crossed his arms, thinking deeply. “I haven’t heard anything like this, though.” He sighed, aggravated. “I guess I’ll go back and drag Dromi’s ass here.”

The wormhole flashed and Dromi sauntered through. “Hey, bro. You rang?”

“Speak of the devil, and he shall appear,” I mumbled.

Dromi looked around. “Hey, are you throwing a party or something? Why are there so many people here?” He put his elbow on Ignis’s shoulders and said, “Did you need something, bro?”

“Yeah. What’s going on with those Minotaurs?” Ignis snarled. “Weren’t you supposed to be watching them?”

Dromi flattened his ears against his head. “Well, yeah, but…”

“Then what are they doing here?” Ignis growled, aggressively pointing his finger at the other room.

“Oh, well, uh, that’s weird.” Dromi pursed his lips before saying, “I do have more to report. They’ve been moving to the depths of Bestia. I don’t know why they’re near the border. But what I saw was…” We leaned in, anticipating something important. “Not a damn thing!” He laughed. “Honestly, it was so boring.”

Ignis grabbed Dromi by the collar and shook him. “You useless tiger! Were you expecting praise for that report? Why would I thank you for nothing?”

Mikado deflated, disappointed. “I was certain we would learn something new.”

Rindo sighed. “There’s too much unknown. I don’t like it.”

“I did fall down a wormhole when I was there,” Dromi added.

“Then how did you end up here?” Rindo asked.

“Aren’t wormholes random?” I asked, confused.

“Precisely. It’s improbable he would end up here of all places,” Mikado said.

“How is that wormhole linked to this one?” Ignis asked, narrowing his eyes. He punched the wall in frustration. “None of this makes sense!”

I looked at the map of marked Bestia wormholes and my mouth dropped. “Look!” I exclaimed, pointing. “Don’t you see?” I moved the map over top of street grid around Café Enchanté.

Ignis slowly nodded. “They line up. All those wormholes line up to places we were attacked.”

“Oh,” Dromi said. “You’re being ambushed.”

“It seems like I am being targeted,” Ignis admitted.

Mikado cradled a stuffed fox to himself and murmured, “I must look more closely at the wormholes surrounding Bestia.”

“I could always beat the information out of those cows,” Ignis offered.

“I don’t think that’s a good idea, bro,” Dromi replied. “They got crazy eyes.”

For once, I agreed with the were-tiger. “I wonder if their combat instincts are driving them mad,” Ignis said.

“Huh?” I asked, confused.

“When I was a kid, it was explained to me that some beasts lose their minds if they fight too long. They go on a rampage.”

“But I thought—” Dromi interjected.

“Shut up,” Ignis commanded.

“This is the first I’ve heard of such a thing,” Mikado said.

“That doesn’t explain why they’re all going insane at once,” I protested.

“You’re right,” Mikado said. “And we can’t return them to Bestia. They’d just come back here.”

“Since you’re in charge of the Gate, you needed to know, Kotone. Whatever is happening has your Café in the center of it,” Rindo said.

I bit my lip, thinking. “I’m gonna have to go looking for them,” Ignis sighed. “If I can track them down, maybe I can keep them from coming here. It’s a pain they keep popping up in town.”

“You’re such a—” Dromi’s sentence was interrupted by a swift elbow to the stomach by Ignis.

“I’m sorry we must rely on you,” Rindo said.

“It’s fine.” Ignis turned to me and scuffed the floor with his shoe. “Looks like I won’t be bothering you for a while, Kotone.”

“What?” I startled. “But…”

“You’ve got Misyr and the rest to keep you safe, but watch out for Minotaurs just in case,” Ignis continued.

“I’ll be careful,” I promised. We all discussed the plan. Ignis would return to Bestia with Dromi first thing in the morning.

Chapter 12: I'm Lost in a Crowd

Chapter Text

Before we sent Ignis off, he and I spent time preparing meals for him to eat. “This way, you don’t collapse from hunger,” I said. “I can see it now, you’re passed out from starvation, and a rampaging minotaur stomps your head in.”

Ignis scoffed. “That would never happen.”

“You never know,” I said, frowning.

“Fine. I’ll do it your way,” Ignis retorted. “But I should be leaving now.” Ignis put a skillet on the stovetop.

“Dromi’s not here yet,” I replied, handing him meat to cook. “Besides, I’m not…”

“Not what?” Ignis asked, looking at me.

“I don’t want you to go,” I said quietly. “It feels too much like a last goodbye.”

Ignis grabbed my chin gently and turned me to face him. “Hey. Don’t talk like that. I’ll come back.”

“I know,” I whispered. “I just have a terrible feeling in the pit of my stomach.”

“It’s only a few days, Kotone. Don’t worry so much.”

“I won’t,” I protested. “I won’t even miss you.”

Ignis laughed. “Miss me a little, okay?”

I smiled. “Okay.”

*

We filled many containers full of food. Ignis surprised me with his interest in my cooking. “When I come back, show me how to make all this.”

“Sure.” I packed the containers into a large bag. “You are not allowed to eat this,” I scolded sternly. “Save it for when you’re famished and need energy.”

“I won’t, promise!” he said. I did not believe him, glancing at him sideways. “I won’t!” Reluctantly, I handed him the bag.

He took it from me, thanking me. “I won’t take your work for granted any more. Cooking is hard!”

I smiled. “It’s easier with practice.”

He grinned, shouldering the bag. “I can’t wait.”

We walked slowly to the Door. I hesitantly grabbed his hand before we went into the room. “Please be careful,” I begged. “What you said yesterday about combat instincts…I don’t want that happening to you.”

He gripped my hand tightly, a shadow of grief on his face. “I will.” Ignis hesitated. “It won’t happen again. Because this time, I have your food to keep it at bay.”

“Again?” I asked him quietly.

“It was a long time ago. I have better control now.” He frowned. “Does that scare you?”

“No. I believe in you.” I smiled.

“You’re so…” he mumbled. Ignis patted me on the head with his other hand.

Blushing, I reluctantly released him and we went to the Door. Dromi stood there, waiting.

“Were you waiting long, bro?” he asked, his tail flicking with nervous energy.

“No,” Ignis replied. “Let’s go already.” He reached out and started opening the door when Dromi gave a surprised shout.

“Oh no!” he exclaimed, patting his pockets. “I left the thingy at the GPM!”

“Thingy?” I asked.

“The scientist guy gave me a…transmitter, I think…to track the wormholes. I must have left it on the table over there.” He scratched his head awkwardly. “You go ahead, Ignis. I’ll double back through their wormhole.” Dromi sprinted out in a rush.

“What a moron,” Ignis huffed. “That wormhole is on the opposite side of Bestia. It’ll take him a few days to catch up to me if he goes that way.” He thought for a minute and added, “Then again, that might be better for me. He won’t be around to drive me crazy.”

I giggled. “Don’t go looking for trouble, okay?”

“I won’t. Watch out for Minotaurs.”

“I will. Good luck.”

Ignis smiled softly at me. “Yeah. See you soon.” He opened the gate and returned to the frigid wastes of Bestia.

*

Waiting around for Ignis to return began taking a toll on me, one that did not go unnoticed. Misyr took matters into his own hands, bringing out a deck of cards. “How about it, Kotone?” he asked. “Ready to learn from the master?”

I rolled my eyes but agreed to his tutelage. “You can be super corny at times, Misyr,” I teased.

He shuffled the deck and dealt the cards. “Il,” he said, “Play with us?”

“I suppose,” Il sighed. The angel languidly rose from the counter and made his way over. “What are we playing?”

“Poker,” Misyr replied. “I promised to teach Kotone how to play so she doesn’t embarrass herself again.”

“Sh-shut up,” I retorted, flushing heavily. “I know I was bad. There’s no need to rub it in.”

“Have I played poker before?” Il asked Misyr.

“No. However, I think you’ll pick it up very quickly. It’s all statistics.”

“Oh,” Il said, his eyes lighting up with interest. “I like numbers.”

Misyr explained the rules to both of us before delving into the game. “Poker is a game about bluffing. Unfortunately for Kotone, she is a terrible liar. Her next best strategy is to put all her focus on counting the cards. If you have memorized the cards in play, you’ll be able to guess which card has a likely probability of appearing next.”

Il’s wings fluttered excitedly. “That sounds simple,” he exclaimed.

“For you, it will be,” Misyr said dryly. “Kotone, on the other hand, will have a harder time of it.”

I frowned. “Isn’t card counting against the rules?”

Misyr smirked. “Not against the rules, per se, merely frowned upon. As long as you are not caught, you can do it to your heart’s content.” He paused, thinking, and specifically told Il, “Do not do this in an established gambling place. They will throw you out.”

I cringed, thinking of how well that would go over if Il were to enter a casino. “Yes. Let’s avoid that at all costs.”

We began playing. I performed terribly the first three hands. “Again,” Misyr commanded. Each time we started a new round, Misyr showed me what I did wrong. Soon Il also aided me in my play, pointing out mistakes as they were happening.

“I cannot wait to play with you, Il,” Misyr said, grinning wolfishly. “You will provide a proper challenge for me.”

Il smiled demurely, laying down a full house. “Will I?”

I laughed at Misyr’s astonished expression. “I should stop here,” I said. “It’s almost time for lunch.”

“We will play more tomorrow,” Misyr threatened. “Until you can beat Rindo.”

“All right,” I said, chuckling. “But for now, I have a menu to prepare.” I left Il and Misyr with their faces in their hands.

“No cheating,” Il commanded. “I’ll know.”

Shaking my head, I went into the kitchen. An hour later, I returned to the table carrying food. “Today we have spring salad with berries and nuts. I made a special vinaigrette dressing to pair.”

“Ah.” Misyr said, looking at the table, interrupting my explanation of the meal. “It seems we overlooked something.”

“Is there a problem with the salad?” I asked, concerned.

“No…” he replied slowly.

Canus broke news to me gently. “It is the portion size that we are worried about. Look at how many people are here, Kotone.”

I studied the table and then the salad. “Oh. I’ve made too much, haven’t I?” I laughed. “I’m so used to Ignis being here I forgot to make smaller portions.”

“Kariya, you were helping her,” Rindo said. “Why didn’t you say anything?”

“Well, she was a little distracted. I figured too much food was better than ruined food.”

“I’m sorry, everyone,” I said, trying to clear the food off the table. “I’ll return with better portions.”

“No need,” Misyr said, trying to smooth things over. “We’ll put the excess in containers to heat up later.”

“If you’re sure,” I replied, feeling guilty.

“I, for one, feel famished,” Canus interjected. “I assure you that the food will not be wasted.”

“Okay,” I said, cheered up by their consideration.

“I admit it is strange not having Ignis here,” Il added.

Canus nodded. “He has never stayed away for this long.”

“Is that so,” I murmured, setting down another plate.

“Has he been on your mind much, Kotone?” Misyr asked, giving me a wicked grin.

“I’m just worried about him,” I replied, scowling.

“He’ll be back before you know it, stomping noisily,” Rindo replied.

“You’re right,” I said, smiling. I felt cheered by their words. “Still…I hope he comes back soon or the meat I bought will go bad.”

Misyr laughed. “It’s so like you to be concerned over the business end of things.”

I blushed. “Well, somebody has to be, or this Café won’t last much longer!”

*

I tossed and turned that night. Kororo didn’t help, mewling pitifully. “What’s wrong?” I asked the little one, sitting up.

“Ig…niss…” Kororo replied, whimpering.

“I miss him too, Kororo,” I whispered, stroking the Paku. “I didn’t think it would be this hard, him being away.”

I got out of bed and put on some clothes. “Want a snack, little one?” Kororo leaped into my arms happily. “Maybe that will help us sleep.”

I hefted Kororo into a more comfortable carry and went downstairs. I stopped at the doorway of the Gate room, letting Kororo look inside. “He’ll be back, just you see.”

“Kuu,” Kororo chirped.

“Alright, let’s get a snack.” I turned around and began walking towards the kitchen when I heard the Door burst open behind me.

Before I could see who it was, something covered my head, blinding me. I felt myself dragged backwards. Trying to scream, I found I couldn’t. Someone was covering my mouth. I flailed around, trying to escape, but I was held tightly. My assailant shoved me backwards into the Gate.

The last thing I heard before I was sucked in was Kororo screaming.

*

“Canus,” Il whispered, knocking on the door. “Do you hear something?”

“What disturbs you at this late hour, Il?” Canus asked groggily.

“I felt a terrible cold. Has the thermostat broken?”

“No. And Kariya could not be the cause, for he is at home.”

The two exclaimed simultaneously, having the same thought. “The Door!”

They rushed to the Gate, fearing the worst.

*

Groaning, I came to. Cold wracked my body. I felt frostbite beginning to form on my fingers and toes. “Kororo!” I called.

“Kyuu!” I felt Kororo’s sharp horn hit me in response.

“Have you been trying to keep me awake?”

“Kyu!”

“Do you know where the Door is?” I asked, beginning to succumb to the frigid weather. I fought against the desire to sleep, knowing if I did, I would never awaken.

Kororo grumbled, apparently as lost as I was. I bundled Kororo close to me, shivering. “I won’t last much longer. You should find help.”

“Kyuyuu!” Kororo shrieked.

I stroked the Paku, touched by its loyalty. Suddenly a shadow appeared through the blizzard.

“Are you all right?” the voice asked. I didn’t recognize the speaker, but he sounded young.

“C-cold,” I replied, teeth chattering.

“Come with me. I will take care of you and repay the debt.” Small hands wrapped around my waist and supported me from falling over.

I had no choice but to trust this stranger. And since Kororo didn’t object, I went with my rescuer.

Chapter 13: Straddle the Line in Discord and Rhyme

Chapter Text

I don’t remember passing out. When I came to, I could breathe easier. My lungs no longer felt pierced by tiny ice shards. Wiggling my fingers and toes, I sighed in relief when I noticed I could feel them move. I opened my eyes and looked around.

A nest of furs and cloth surrounded my body, keeping me warm. I dug my fingers into the plush pelt tucked around me. “Beast fur?” I wondered. The hut was made of tightly packed snow and ice, keeping the wind out and the warmth in. A familiar presence was missing.

“Kororo?” I called out, worried. When no reply came, I panicked. “Kororo?” I hastily clambered out of the nest and stood to search for my little friend.

“Wait,” said a quiet voice. “You are not ready to move around like that.”

My eyes flew towards the owner of the voice and I studied the small beast before me. He was a young fox beast, barely reaching my elbow in height. We studied each other warily. I broke the silence, curious. “Were you the one who found me?”

“Yeah.”

“Thank you,” I replied. “You saved my life.”

“Yup.” The fox boy blinked at me. Other, older beasts entered the hut and began examining me. I stood still, not wanting to startle them. I remember Ignis said the lesser beasts spooked easily.

“Do you know where Kororo is?” I asked the boy. “The sea demon that was with me?”

“Yup.”

I heard scrambling outside as someone larger made their way into the now cramped room. “Kotone!” a familiar and welcome voice cried. “How did you end up here?”

“Ignis!” I said, cheering up. “And Kororo!”

It was indeed the little sea demon cradled in Ignis’s arms. “Kuuuyuu!” Kororo trilled.

Ignis reached out and grabbed my arm, pulling me to him in a hug. “I knew something was up when Kororo popped out of the ice. The little pup brought me here. You weren’t too far from where I was, actually.”

Pressed against his warm skin, I blushed, hiding my face against his vest. “I’m so glad you’re okay,” I said.

Ignis shoved me back and scolded me. “You’re glad I’m okay? What about you? You nearly died! If it weren’t for these fox folk, you would have!”

“Kyu!”

“It’s not like I planned to come here,” I replied, sulking. “Kororo and I went downstairs for a nighttime snack and someone attacked me from behind and dragged me into the Gate room and pushed me through the Door.”

“Someone was waiting for you?” Ignis said, aghast.

“That, or I was in the way and they wanted to get rid of me.”

Ignis pulled me close again, wrapping his arm around my waist. “From now on, you’re not allowed anywhere alone.”

“You won’t hear me complaining,” I said weakly. My finger idly traced a scar on his ribs.

Ignis flinched slightly and set Kororo in my arms to occupy my hands. “Did you hear or see anything that could help us find who did this to you?”

“No. And I don’t think Kororo did either.” Kororo affirmed my words, snuggling between us.

“A minotaur couldn’t have done it,” Ignis mused. “They’re too big and loud, for one. Canus and the hermit would have heard one immediately.”

“Then who could have done it?”

“I don’t know,” Ignis murmured.

“Do you know why the fox folk saved me?” I asked quietly.

“It’s because you smell like him,” the fox boy said, speaking out. “You have Ignis’s scent on you.”

“Huh?”

“That’s how I knew you were someone important.”

“I’m not…”

Ignis put his finger over my mouth. “Don’t even think about finishing that sentence,” he rumbled. I thought I saw a faint blush dusting his cheeks, but with the lighting it was hard to tell. “The kid probably thought you were someone under my protection, like they are. That’s how he knew my scent.”

“You protect them?” I asked, looking into his eyes.

“Yeah. When I’m not teaching the bullies a lesson, I spend some time around the villages to scare predators away.”

“You scared us at first,” the boy added. “But we saw you were kind. I saved her to thank you for helping us.”

Ignis let go of me and marched over to the boy, patting his large hand on the fox’s head. “You don’t need to worry about stuff like that. I’m not doing this for favors, you know.” Ignis looked at me softly. “Still…by rescuing her you helped me a lot. I wouldn’t be able to live with myself if she died.”

“Ignis,” I whispered, staring wide-eyed at him.

“Glad I helped,” the boy said, smiling wide. He gingerly touched the top of his head where Ignis had praised him.

*

The weather calmed down, making it easier for me to walk outside wrapped in beast fur. Ignis held me tightly around my shoulder, drawing me closer. It seemed he was going to make good on his declaration of never leaving me alone. In the faint distance I heard someone calling out. I squinted and saw a speck on the horizon drawing closer. Soon I could hear distinguishable words being yelled.

“Big bro!”

It was Dromi. I shot him a confused look. “How did you know we were here?” I asked.

He shifted nervously from foot to foot, looking ashamed. “I was supposed to meet my bro and got a little lost in the blizzard. I finally caught his scent heading in this direction and followed.”

“You made me wait,” Ignis growled. “We were supposed to meet yesterday.”

“That’s not important,” Dromi said dismissively. “Why is she here? And the furball?”

“It’s a long story,” I replied. Kororo growled at Dromi. We took time to explain the situation to Dromi.

“No way!” he exclaimed. “That means whoever pushed Miss Lady knows about the portals.”

Ignis scowled. “Whoever keeps doing this is smart. I don’t like it.” He sniffed the air and sighed. “There’s another storm coming. We’ll have to spend the night at my village.”

Startled, I looked at him. “We’re visiting your home?”

“Yeah. It’s close by. And I don’t want to make this village a target.”

“Kyuu!”

I smiled at Ignis. “I look forward to seeing where you grew up.”

Ignis looked away, sullen. “It’s nothing special.”

*

I thanked the fox boy again before we left for Ignis’s village. He smiled at me and told me to be careful. “I won’t always be around to save you,” he said cheekily. I laughed and ruffled his fur.

“Come on,” Ignis mumbled, holding out his hand. “Stick close so you don’t get lost when it starts snowing.”

I took his hand and walked alongside him, struggling to keep up with him in the deep snow. I clutched the beast fur tighter to me to keep the wind out.

Dromi trailed behind, catching me when I would slip on a hidden patch of ice. “Watch it, Miss Lady.”

“It’s Kotone, idiot,” Ignis retorted. “You should know her name by now.”

“Sorry, Miss Lady,” Dromi said. Ignis rolled his eyes.

“We’re almost there,” Ignis told me. We went up a winding path and through a cave of ice. I marveled at the sight of the village. It was the first place in Bestia where they utilized fire. I admired the way the flames flickered against the snow and ice.

“Here it is,” Ignis announced. “The Firewolf Stronghold.”

“Kyuu!”

“Ignis, is that you?” said an older man. He looked like Ignis, but his flames weren’t nearly as strong or as bright. “For a minute there, I thought you were a raiding party.”

“Sorry, Uncle,” Ignis said sheepishly. “We weren’t planning on visiting but we needed a place to crash for the night. Got any spare rooms?”

“Of course,” he said. He eyed me and Kororo.

“Thank you,” I said politely. “Ignis has been taking good care of us.”

“You don’t look like any beast I’ve seen before. How do you know my nephew?”

“Um…” I looked at Ignis for help. He shrugged. “Ignis has been helping me take care of this Paku. We found Kororo abandoned.”

“Uh, yeah. What she said.”

“Oh, that’s alive! I thought you were holding a snowball.” Ignis’s uncle prodded at Kororo gently. “I’ve never seen a sea beast in person. I’ve heard they bring good luck.”

“Kyuyuu!” Kororo cooed.

Ignis sighed in relief and patted Kororo on the head. “Good job,” he murmured to me. I smiled.

“Come with me. I’ll show you where you can stay. In return, Ignis, I’d like to ask you to visit home more often.”

“Uh…” Ignis rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly.

“Just because our village is remote doesn’t mean we’re safe from the occasional stray beast.”

“All right, all right,” Ignis said. “I’ll come more.”

I noticed something strange as we walked through the village. For the size, I expected to see more people. Instead, I saw only twenty or so Firewolves. They seemed anxious. “They’re staring,” I whispered.

“I don’t visit often. They’re probably wondering why I’m here.” He crossed his arms. “And they’re probably not wanting to confront me in fear that I’ll take it as a challenge.”

His uncle seemed comfortable enough around Ignis, though. Ignis shared a little about his guardian, who had taken him in when he was young.

*

“These enough blankets for you, Miss Lady?” Dromi asked, heaving a stack through the room.

“Those should be plenty, thank you.”

“Hey, um,” Dromi nodded at Kororo, who was growling again. “Could you tell him not to bite me?”

“Kororo,” I said sternly. “You know better.” Kororo flexed its claws but backed off, staring intently at Dromi.

“Whew. Thanks, Miss Lady.”

“Where’s Ignis?” I asked. I hadn’t seen him since we were settled in.

“He’s guarding the village outside. Just in case any beasts tracked us here. I’ll be heading out now. Call me if you need anything.”

Kororo crawled into the blankets drowsily and quickly began snoring. “You really can sleep anywhere,” I laughed. “I’ll be back. I’m going to check on Ignis.”

*

Following the path outside towards the entrance, I nearly stumbled over an ice block. “Brr!” I shivered. I saw Ignis just ahead, but he didn’t notice me. He seemed absent, off in his thoughts as he stared at the sky. I approached him and stood next to him, looking up.

“The sky sure is pretty out here. It’s nice and clear.”

Ignis huffed out a small laugh. “No one has ever called Bestia pretty before.” He looked at me. “Why are you out here? Shouldn’t you be relaxing somewhere warm? You’ll need your sleep for tomorrow.”

“I’ll go to bed. I just wanted to check on you. Shouldn’t you sleep too?”

He shook his head. “I’ll be fine. I can stay up one or two nights no problem.”

I sneezed. Looks like the cold finally got to me.

Ignis sighed, shaking his head at me. “I told you. It’s too cold out for you.” He studied the area around him and added, “Nothing here to warm you up.” He grinned, pulling me close. “Except me, that is.”

I squeaked, blushing at the sudden contact.

“That’s better, right?” he said smugly. His arm snaked around my waist as he held my back to his chest. “Let me know if the heat’s too much, okay?”

“Thanks,” I said softly. His warmth enveloped me. I flushed under his tender gaze.

“My heart froze when Kororo found me and you weren’t anywhere near,” he murmured. “I thought you were dead. But you’re here. You’re alive.”

His arms trembled as he pulled me closer. “Yes, I’m alive,” I replied. “Because of your kindness to your people.” I nestled closer. I wanted to turn around and bury my face in his neck. I wanted to inhale his scent and pull him even closer to me. I blushed at the direction my thoughts were going.

“I’m glad something good came out of my lifetime of fighting.”

“Speaking of lifetimes,” I said slowly, “why are there so few Firewolves?”

He took a minute to respond. “Most of them were killed a long time ago. And I’m the only one left who can defend them.”

I pressed my hands to my eyes, stopping the tears beginning to well up at his hidden grief.

“It’s a pretty heavy subject, so if you want me to stop talking about it, I will.”

“No,” I whispered. “I want to know more about you.”

*

Ignis began sharing his history with me. “Firewolves have been persecuted since the beginning. For some reason, it’s considered an honor to hunt and kill us. And strongholds are a target regardless of who lives inside. Raiding tribes will attack just to say they did. When I was a kid, that happened here. I remember blood all over the ground. And bodies, too. Kids, women, men, it didn’t matter. They were trampled and crushed by the raiding beasts. That was the first time I saw evil for what it was.”

Ignis paused for breath, clenching his fist. “I howled, enraged at the destruction. I snapped and lashed out. I don’t remember much after that. My next memory is of an empty fortress. My kin who survived were hiding, terrified. They told me I went on a rampage and drove the beasts away. During my blackout, my friend was murdered. He had seen me defending the others and ran to hide behind me. They caught him. My bloodlust blinded me to his situation and I…I couldn’t save him.”

Sorrowfully I reached up and stroked his cheek.

“That’s why I hate the structure of Bestia. As long as I’m top beast, I won’t let the weak be trampled under the feet of the strong. Dromi’s family was murdered that day too. He’s the only surviving werecat. It’s why I put up with him because he understands this world is rotten. We have both suffered. And yet, he is more resilient than me. He keeps on smiling even though he’s witnessed raid after raid after raid on the Firewolf compound. I can only imagine the memories he’s been put through.”

I couldn’t say anything to Ignis. What words could I offer him that would give him comfort?

“Anyway, I’ve allowed myself to indulge in combat instincts more than I’m proud of. I’ve accepted that fighting gives me purpose. But there is no glory in killing. No one should die to prove supremacy. I understand survival of the fittest, but it’s taken too far in Bestia. Some just kill because it’s fun. I hate it. Such unnecessary cruelty. There’s no justification for it.”

I wiped away the single tear that ran down his face. Such incredible trauma. Despite all that, he still chose to be kind. I loved him for it. I loved him. “Ignis,” I whispered.

“I’m trying to change it. It’s why I keep my position as top beast. I want to inspire others to fight as I do, to prevent bloodshed. I don’t think Bestia will ever find peace. But at least we can stop killing each other. This way I can honor those who died.” He sighed, hanging his head. “And yet, nothing has changed. If anything, it’s gotten worse. People don’t like me in charge. They’re after my head, attacking me every chance they can.”

I squeezed my hand on his arm, letting him know I was still listening.

“Why? Why is Bestia like this? I will always reject the one who started this way of life.” Ignis hugged me. “Thank you,” he said quietly. “It means a lot that you listened. I’ve needed to talk about this to someone.”

“Is it okay that you told me? I’m an outsider to your world.”

“I wanted to tell you.”

“Why?”

Ignis sputtered, thrown off by my question. He blushed. “B-because! I’m fond of you…uh, your listening skills.” His stomach growled, interrupting our intimate moment. We locked eyes and burst into laughter.

“Did you time that?” I teased.

“No matter what I’m feeling, when I’m hungry, I’m hungry,” he grinned, scratching the back of his head. We laughed some more.

“Let’s take care of your stomach,” I said. “I’ll figure out something to feed you.”

Chapter 14: Mouth is Alive with Juices like Wine

Chapter Text

“You won’t find any food here,” Ignis replied. “I’ve already eaten everything you made me before.”

“Everything?” I asked him, my mouth dropping open.

“Unless you have some food on you, yeah. It was really good, too.” He sniffed me. “Something on you smells delicious.”

“Um, what?” I said, laughing awkwardly. “Maybe you smell the food I was cooking before I was thrown in here?”

“Uh, yeah. That’s probably it,” he agreed. “But I haven’t eaten since the first day I left.”

“You ate it all on the first day?” I exclaimed. “Ignis, that was supposed to last you for several days!”

“I savored every bite, all right?”

“You’re insatiable,” I laughed.

Ignis sputtered indignantly. Before he could rebut my statement, loud yelling interrupted our quiet moment together.

“Big Bro!” Dromi yelled, running down the hill towards us. He panted, upset.

“What do you want?” Ignis growled. “I thought you went to bed.”

“The others slapped me awake,” Dromi whined. “There’s minotaurs coming! You gotta get back!”

“What?” I gasped.

We rushed back. Ignis’s uncle called us over. “Over here,” he hissed. I stuck close to Ignis, knowing the safest place for me was by his side. The older Firewolf pointed out the incoming snarl of Minotaurs to us. We silently crept closer and hid behind the ice to study them.

They were jumping into a wormhole on the ground. “Huh. Turns out there was a wormhole right next to home,” Ignis muttered.

“Do you think it leads back to the Café?”

“Probably. But the shut-in and Canus are more than enough to handle them. But…” Ignis tapped me on the shoulder, letting me know I should hide. I scooted into the shadows and Ignis revealed himself to the Minotaurs.

Instantly they turned to him and drew closer. “You’re a mad bunch, aren’t you?” Ignis said, crossing his arms. “How much damage did you do on your way here?” He shook his head. “I won’t let you use any more wormholes to escape!” He flicked his wrists, igniting flames all over his body.

It shouldn’t thrill me—his desire for battle, but something about this hotheaded fire demon sets me aflame. His confident smile as he rushed towards the Minotaurs, joyfully howling as he subdued the rampaging snarl with his fists.

The Minotaurs began attacking each other, drawing blood. Ignis paused, startled. Their frenzied attacks only encouraged them to gang on Ignis more. I could tell he was struggling to keep them contained. Eventually, the amount of blood was too much, and I looked away.

When the snow settled and we could see clearly again, we noticed a lone Minotaur standing off to the side. It laughed maniacally. Though he was more lucid than his brethren, it was clear he was no less insane.

Ignis lowered his fists and shot a question to the Minotaur. “Oi, Ribeye. What are you all playing at? Why’re you attacking me in the human world? You won’t get any glory if you kill me where no one here can see.”

The Minotaur cackled. “Glory? We don’t care about that anymore.”

“What?” Ignis stepped back, confused.

“We have only one goal now. You are a threat. All we want is your death.”

I covered my mouth, afraid.

“Huh?” Ignis asked. “What kind of threat am I?”

“You are an anomaly. You will destroy us all.”

“Because I want peace? Because I won’t kill? I don’t understand.”

It giggled madly, bending backwards. “You don’t care about our lives. You’re a phony. You’re a killer.” It laughed again, pointing at Ignis. “Remember your past. What you did when your home was attacked.”

“What?” Ignis stared dumbfounded.

“You don’t remember the night you snapped and went on a rampage? That’s hilarious!”

Ignis went pale. “You’re full of sh*t. I would never kill my kin. I don’t believe you.”

“You want evidence? Here. Surely you recognize this, even after all this time.” It threw an old armlet at Ignis. It was smaller than the one he wore, but it was similar.

“No,” Ignis said, his eyes wide.

“Your dear old friend,” the Minotaur cackled. “Tell me, what kind of friend are you?”

“Why do I smell my scent mixed in with this?” Ignis brought the armlet close, sniffing the old blood still sticking to the metal.

“You still don’t understand?” It laughed.

Ignis clutched his head with both hands, still holding onto the armlet. His howl shook the area. I covered my ears, frightened. Something was terribly wrong. Ignis screamed, remembering the horrible truth of his past.

I turned to Ignis’s uncle. “Is what he said true?”

Pale, the demon beast replied, “We tried to forget, to hide the truth from him since he didn’t remember, but Ignis is a monster. He killed everyone, enemy and friend alike. His friend tried to stop him and…”

“No,” I gasped, upset. “Poor Ignis!”

The Minotaur taunted Ignis. “You remember now? You murderer.”

Ignis jerked, shallowly breathing. “No…It’s a lie! No!”

“Ask them. Even that girl over there knows.”

I shrank back into the shadows. Somehow the Minotaur sensed my presence. Ignis’s uncle stepped forward, trembling.

“Uncle, please,” Ignis begged. “Tell him it’s not true. You told me I saved everyone!”

“I’m sorry. We lied to you.”

“Is that why the others avoid me?”

“Yes. They are afraid.”

“And you? Are you afraid?”

Ignis’s uncle said nothing.

“I don’t understand,” I said shakily, tugging on the older beast’s sleeve. “Why was Ignis allowed to live in the village then?”

“It is true he is viewed as a threat. The others wanted to kill him back then. But I talked them down and convinced them to lie to him.” His voice was cold, distant. “I couldn’t let them kill you, Ignis. You’re the only one strong enough to defend us. It was better to use you.”

I clutched my shirt, feeling agony. “How could you?” I whispered. “He trusted you. All of you.” Tears ran down my face. I couldn’t begin to know how Ignis felt at this revelation.

Ignis’s hand dropped open, letting the armlet fall into the snow. The Minotaur laughed at the grief-stricken expression on Ignis’s face. “I’ll tell you one more thing for free,” It said. “You’re the only one who loses control and rampages.”

Ignis flattened his ears against his skull, shrinking away from the Minotaur.

“Beasts are cruel and self-centered and that is why we do not go berserk. We are forced to remember our choices. You, on the other hand, run rampant and kill. You’re the dangerous one. Hahahaha.”

“Uncle,” Ignis whispered. “Please. Tell the truth. Did you lie about combat instincts too?”

“Yes. I lied to keep you in check, to contain you so that the others wouldn’t change their mind about killing you.”

“Everything I believed…it was all a lie?” Ignis hung his head, defeated.

“Now you understand. You are a monster. This is why you will never save anyone.” The Minotaur sneered and left. The unstable wormhole closed.

“Forgive me, Ignis,” the older Firewolf apologized, bowing and leaving Ignis to handle the bombshells alone.

I wanted to comfort him but I didn’t know what to do. “Ignis,” I called out.

He ignored me, looking away. I reached out. Ignis burst into flame, knowing I would have to withdraw to keep from being burnt. My heart felt like it was shattering into tiny pieces.

A voice from the heavens rang out. “At last, I have found you!” A familiar winged person descended, shivering from the cold.

“Il!” I brightened. “You shouldn’t be here! It’s too cold for you!”

“That’s my line,” Il replied, smiling. “We came through the GPM’s wormhole. We had a hunch it would be easier to find you that way.”

“You must be freezing!” I exclaimed. “Come here.” I opened my blanket of beast fur to let Il cuddle next to me.

“Thank you, Kotone. I used my stamina to cast very strong location spells.” Il turned to Ignis and smiled, unaware of the turmoil the fire demon was going through. “I am very glad you found her first. I wouldn’t be able to defend her as I am right now.”

“Is that so?” Ignis said flatly. His voice sounded off.

Il noticed and asked, “What’s wrong?”

I tugged on Il’s robes. “Leave him be, Il. He needs time to process what he’s learned.”

“All right. Should we return to the Gate?”

“We should. You won’t last the night if we stay,” I replied. “We need to pick up Kororo first. The little one is probably still sleeping inside one of the igloos.”

“Allow me to bring Kororo,” Il said. “Is Kororo inside the settlement with all the flames?”

“Yes. And if you see Dromi, tell him we are going home.”

Il nodded and took off.

I walked closer to Ignis, speaking quietly and soothingly. “Let’s go home, Ignis.” I reached my hand out again.

Ignis jerked away. “Go home alone. I’ll…”

I suppressed the tears trying to escape my eyes. I understood why he refused, but it still hurt. “I don’t want to leave you alone right now,” I whispered. “Please. Let me stay with you.” I took his hand and held it tight. I waited for him to acknowledge me.

Wordlessly, he nodded. He didn’t have the strength to refuse me. We stumbled back towards the stronghold. I could tell he was struggling. He squeezed my hand every once in a while, still refusing to look at me.

We passed the place where the Minotaurs bled. I felt him stiffen. He covered his mouth, upset.

*

Kororo greeted us happily as we met Il on the way to the Gate. I held Kororo tightly. When we neared the Gate, Kororo began fidgeting. “Ukyu?” it asked, focusing on one specific area.

“We’re almost home,” I said. “Don’t worry.”

The next day we found out that Canus and the GPM caught the Minotaurs who had jumped into the wormhole. I sighed in relief, knowing we weren’t in danger of stampedes.

It took me a full day of sleeping to recover from exhaustion, though the anxiety stayed. The Minotaur’s words stuck with me and I worried. How was Ignis coping with the recent revelations about his past? “That does it,” I said, determined. “I’ll check on him today.”

“Kyuu,” Kororo trilled softly. Kororo had stuck to my side since our return. “Ukyuu…fff,” it added, trying to tell me something.

“Huh?”

“F-f-foo-d…F-ood,” Kororo replied.

“Are you hungry?” I asked.

“Ignis. Food. Ignis.” Kororo began flapping its fins in agitation.

“You want me to feed you like I do Ignis?”

I took Kororo downstairs and cut up some fresh fish. “Here,” I said, placing the plate in front of Kororo.

The sea beast sniffed the plate and turned away, snubbing the food.

“Okay, so you aren’t hungry. What did you mean?” Kororo nudged me, but its meaning stayed unclear. I put the fish away, figuring I would cook it later, and started preparations for the morning menu.

Rindo arrived early, with Dromi trailing behind him. Misyr entered from the Gate, having been absent for a few days. Canus came downstairs with Il, who yawned. Poor Il still felt the chill of Bestia in his wings. Lastly, Ignis came down, looking withdrawn.

While we ate breakfast, I shared the events of the past couple of days to those who were not present. Misyr frowned, deep in thought. “You’re telling me that our Ignis is actually a dangerous monster that the other demon beasts have decided to kill? How bizarre. Aren’t those Minotaurs just as dangerous?”

Canus nodded. “Unfortunately, I do not see a different explanation for why they keep coming through the wormholes. Once they go through, they cannot return to Bestia. Therefore, they must have a shared goal.”

“Yeah,” Dromi added. “Those guys usually don’t pay attention to wormholes. Since they keep using them, they must be desperately trying to get to Ignis.”

“As long as they hold to the belief that Ignis is a threat, they will keep coming, correct?” Il asked.

“Indeed.” Rindo narrowed his brow, frowning in thought. “Are you all right, Il? You seem tired.”

“I am well, merely worn down. It will take me some time to recover my energy.”

“We have to do something,” Misyr said. “Innocent bystanders will be hurt if the Minotaurs keep coming. I know we can handle them without any trouble, but the average human cannot.”

Ignis finally spoke. “If I go back to Bestia, they’ll stop coming here, right?”

“You can’t!” I protested.

Misyr interrupted me before I could dissuade Ignis from that plan. “That won’t solve anything. Besides, we won’t let you sacrifice yourself for all of us. It hurts my pride as a Demon King.” Misyr winked. “And if you stop coming, then Kotone will lose her business. No one else eats as much as you.”

“S-shut up!” Ignis said, raising his voice.

“The Minotaurs are the troublemakers. You are not at fault for something they choose to do. You are not the problem. You can be part of the solution,” Il added.

Ignis stared speechless at Il and Misyr.

“You don’t sound like yourself, Ignis,” Rindo said. “Where’s that hotheaded attitude of yours?”

“Shut up,” Ignis muttered. He grumbled, sighing, “Fine. I’ll stay. For now.”

I smiled, cheered by his statement. It warmed my heart to hear the others tell Ignis how much he belonged here. He may have grown up in the Firewolf stronghold, but his home was Café Enchanté. “Good,” I mumbled.

Ignis’s eyes widened as he heard my statement. We locked eyes for a moment before Ignis looked away. He had avoided me since we returned. It hurt.

Canus rapidly returned to Misyr’s earlier point, trying to alleviate the tension between Ignis and me. “We must take action against those Minotaurs. The human world is not safe as long as they continue to invade.”

Ignis stubbornly insisted, “This is my mess to clean up. They’re after me. You don’t need to be involved.”

“And how exactly do you plan to solve this problem by yourself?” Rindo asked pointedly. “Do you know where the Minotaurs are hiding?”

“And we do not want the other demon beasts learning about the connection between the human world and the wormholes. That would add another layer of chaos we do not need,” Il added.

Ignis scowled. Dromi butted in. “Let them help, bro. You don’t want a war here, do you?”

Ignis stayed quiet, thinking. Misyr and the others took his silence for consent and proceeded to plan the next move. “We have two options,” Misyr said. “We can find a way to close the wormholes, for one.”

“Though that is the best plan, it is unfeasible,” Il replied. “We know little about wormholes as it is.”

“And it took all my strength to close the one at Amasaki Island. I doubt I could do it again for multiple wormholes.”

“Our other option is to locate their hideout and preparing for an invasion. However, I do not want to be on the defensive,” Rindo said.

“Can’t we convince them that they don’t need to eliminate Ignis?” I asked desperately. “Then they wouldn’t keep coming.”

“We either redirect their anger or bring war to Bestia,” Canus said.

“Why have they fixated on Ignis?”

“They fear his unique trait,” Canus replied. “If Ignis can prove he can control his rampages, he may no longer be seen as a threat.”

“I can’t,” Ignis replied.

“I thought as much,” Rindo said. “No wonder you confused Mikado when you mentioned combat instincts. There is no such thing.”

“Even if we could explain the situation to the Minotaurs, they aren’t lucid enough to talk to us,” I added.

Rindo remembered something, pulling a tablet out. He brought up some labwork and showed the others. “Mikado found traces of drugs in their systems. That’s what causes the madness.”

“What kind of drugs?” I asked curiously.

“That he has been unable to discern,” Rindo frowned. “Whatever it is, it increases their strength at the expense of their cognitive abilities.”

“I’m the one to worry about,” Ignis muttered. “I could hurt one of you during my berserker rages.”

“True,” Misyr mused.

“Could magic cure it?” I asked, grasping for straws.

Il seemed to seriously consider my question. “There is magic that pertains to psychological control, but I am unsure if it will help in Ignis’s case since his is a physiological response.”

“I see,” I whispered.

“It would help if we knew more about Ignis’s instinct,” Misyr said kindly. “And if we can stop him should he succumb. Ignis is quite powerful, after all. As his friends, we don’t want to be put in that situation.”

“We should talk to the other Firewolves,” Canus suggested.

“If we are headed to Bestia, then Il better dress warmly,” Rindo said. “We do not want him to turn into a popscicle.”

“I will do my best to remember,” Il agreed.

Everyone decided to leave in the morning and to take me along. “I told you already,” Ignis grumbled, “you’re not allowed to be alone anymore.”

As the others rose to leave, I stopped Ignis, wanting to talk to him.

“What do you want?”

“Um, nothing specific but,” I stammered, upset by his cold gaze.

“Then don’t bother me,” he spat, turning his back to me and stomping up the stairs.

I cleared off the table sadly, noticing Ignis had not touched his food. I stared blankly at the cold leftovers. “He must not have liked it,” I said quietly. I blinked back tears.

“Hey,” said Dromi, appearing suddenly behind me. I jumped at his voice. I hadn’t heard him come over.

“Did you forget something?” I asked. “I thought you left for Bestia already.”

“I came back. Something’s bugging me.”

“What’s the matter?”

“About what we talked about this morning,” he replied, uncertain. “I know they’re wanting to fix my bro, but...”

“Are you worried he’ll be hurt?”

Dromi’s tone changed. He spoke fiercely. “If they remove his rampages, he won’t be the strongest anymore! That’s what makes him special! It’s part of who he is!”

His words unsettled me. He seemed almost fanatic.

“He’s my big bro because he’s strong! Without his berserker powers, he won’t be on top anymore! He can’t make Bestia a better place!”

I stepped back, feeling uneasy. Dromi misunderstood Ignis’s goal for a peaceful world. Ignis didn’t want to subjugate everyone to his will. He wanted them to see there was a different way and choose that path.

“He saved you with that strength and now you want him to change? Just so people here aren’t in danger?” Dromi had raised his voice so that he was almost yelling at me.

I flinched. “Dromi,” I said gently, trying to calm him down. “Ignis only fought his way to the top to change the rules of your world. He never wanted that position. He just wanted the killing to stop.”

“I guess,” Dromi said, unwilling to accept my words.

“We all care about Ignis. Please cooperate with us to help your bro. I know that his heart will be broken if he kills someone during a rampage. Should that happen, we might never see the Ignis we love again.”

Dromi was unconvinced. “You don’t understand!” He threw a table over angrily. “It’s all been for nothing if Ignis changes! The promise we made won’t come true!”

“What promise?” I asked.

Dromi fell silent. He stepped back, shaking his head. “Uh, sorry about that. I didn’t mean to lose my temper. I shouldn’t have taken it out on you. I’ll go back to Bestia and cool off. See you tomorrow.”

“That was strange,” I murmured. I wondered what Ignis would have thought about our conversation. I missed him. My heart squeezed at the thought of never speaking to him again. A tear dropped onto the table. I wiped my face and cleaned it off. I didn’t want anyone seeing me upset.

Chapter 15: Stalked through the Forest, too Close to Hide

Chapter Text

I hid in my room, closing the Café early. Kororo snuggled up to me, sensing my distress. I held Kororo close, stroking its soft fur. “I shouldn’t be wallowing in self-pity when Ignis is suffering,” I said, burying my face in my pillow. “It hurts so much!”

However, I could only sulk for so long. Feeling restless, I went to my bookshelf and pulled one of Grandpa’s old mythology books down. “Do you think I could learn a little about Bestia in this?” I asked Kororo.

“Kyu?” Kororo asked, tilting its head in confusion.

“Never mind,” I answered, smiling. The book contained myths from cultures all over the world. Plenty of the stories had animals in them, which was unhelpful since I was looking for specific information. “I should narrow my focus to wolves,” I muttered, flipping through the index.

Someone knocked on the door, interrupting my train of thought. “Come in,” I said, hurrying to open it. “So it was you,” I added, confused. It sounded like Ignis knocking on my door, but since he was standoffish earlier, I wasn’t expecting him. I tried to act normally, to hide my hurt feelings. “Is something wrong? Oh, I know. You’re hungry, right? I noticed you didn’t eat your breakfast. I can go cook a quick meal if you’ll wait here.”

Ignis stopped me. “No. I mean, I am hungry, but that’s not why I’m here.”

“Okay?”

Ignis took a deep breath, bracing himself. “I’m sorry. I was avoiding you without telling you why. And…I wasted your food.”

“You don’t have to apologize for that,” I said, giving him a small smile.

“Well, I know it hurt you. And I confused you. So…I decided to man up and apologize. Because I…” he looked straight at me, inhaling deeply. “I’m not coming back. No matter what happens tomorrow, I won’t return to the Café.”

“What?” I exclaimed, gasping. “What do you mean?”

“It’s too dangerous for me to stay.”

“That’s why we’re going! So you don’t have to leave!”

“It’s more complicated than that! You heard Il. My rampages are linked to who I am. I don’t think I can ever be rid of it, and knowing that kills me. I want to stay, but too many things have happened that make me realize I can’t.”

“I don’t understand,” I said.

“I blacked out for a second when we were leaving Bestia. You remember when we walked past their blood?”

“You looked sick.”

“I was fighting an impulse. I’ve felt that before, when I lost control and wiped everyone in the Firewolf village out.” He stared at me, distressed. “One wrong step and I could have killed you too.” He raised his voice. “I don’t want that! As long as that’s a possibility, I can’t ever be around Enchante!” Ignis breathed heavily, trying to compose himself. “So…this is good-bye.”

Ignis turned to leave and I reacted, grabbing his hand. “Please, wait!”

He jerked away from me. “Let go,” he said.

“No.”

“Let go!”

“I won’t! I understand what you’re feeling. You want to protect us, right? But…you can’t do that if you’re not here! I don’t want to think about you not being at Enchante.”

“Kotone, stop! That kind of fantasy has no place for me.” He looked down at our hands. “I murdered people, Kotone. With the hands you’re grasping so tightly. Innocent blood is on my hands! Even though I didn’t remember, I lied to you. You told me you weren’t afraid of me because I never killed anyone. But I did! So why aren’t you afraid now?”

“But I didn’t see it.”

“Huh?”

“But I’ve never seen you kill anyone. So I can’t hate you or be afraid of you,” I replied, my voice quivering. I fought back tears. If I started crying, I wouldn’t stop. That would hurt Ignis more, when he was already in pain. “I’m just a human. I won’t lie to you. I’m a little scared. But I know a different Ignis than the one I’ve been told about. You’re kind and gentle and you!”

“Don’t patronize me!”

“Stop making assumptions! I want you here, Ignis!”

“You know what I can do. I know if I hurt you that would be the end!” He stubbornly insisted. My heart squeezed in pain.

“Kyu…” Kororo said quietly. I startled. I had forgotten Kororo was in the room too. The book I had been reading lay open in front of Kororo. The sea beast looked at it intently. Ignis made his escape while I was distracted. I sank to my knees, helpless.

*

“I knew something was up with all the weird construction signs posted everywhere, but I didn’t realize it was because of Bestia,” Kariya said the next morning. “Do you really have to go with them, Kotone?” He was going to watch Kororo while we were gone.

“I’ll be okay. Everyone will be with me. You be careful, just in case some Minotaurs come through.”

“The GPM has been patrolling, so I should be fine,” he assured me. “I’ll stay away from the Café as an extra precaution.”

“Good.”

Kororo, however, did not want to cooperate with our plans. The minute we drew near the Door, Kororo thrashed around, growling. “Not again,” Kariya muttered as Kororo flopped out of his arms into mine.

“Kyuuu!” Kororo screeched, digging its claws into my arm so that I couldn’t give Kororo back.

“Ow!”

“Just take Kororo with you. Bestia is its home, after all,” Kariya said.

“Kororo won’t be a burden, I think,” Rindo added. “In fact, Kororo seems to be a good watchdog for you, Kotone.”

“Okay, Kororo. You win,” I said.

“Kyuu,” Kororo cooed.

Rindo went over the checklist with us one more time. “Beast fur for Il, Kotone, and me?” We nodded. “Transmitter?” He patted his pocket. “Check. I think that’s everything.”

“What transmitter?” I asked. It was the first time I’d heard of it.

“It’s a new device Mikado created.” Rindo showed me the invention. “It enables communication between this world and Bestia. It also takes pictures.”

Misyr marveled at the object. “Human technology never ceases to amaze me.”

“I never considered communicating between realms a possibility,” Canus mused.

“It doesn’t always work,” Rindo said, smiling. “The sound quality leaves a lot to be desired, and the connection has been known to drop.”

“Let’s go already,” Ignis grumbled, clearly antsy.

“Yes, we shouldn’t keep Dromedary waiting,” Il added. Even after all this time, Il still seemed unable to correctly call Dromi by name. I smiled a little.

Ignis prepared to open the Gate. Nervous, I grabbed the back of his shirt. “Hands to yourself,” he muttered.

“Shove it,” I replied, daring him to argue. I clutched his shirt tighter.

He sighed in defeat. “Whatever.” He yanked the door open and the frigid weather of Bestia blew through.

“Hey, I was waiting for you, big bro!” Dromi greeted cheerfully. His eyes flickered to me for a brief moment, and he greeted the rest of us less enthusiastically. “…And Miss Lady…” Dromi clapped his hands together and said, “Welcome to Bestia. I’ll be your tour guide and take you through the best route to avoid those stinky cows.”

“We’re counting on you,” I said, wondering if he harbored resentment for yesterday.

The hike was long, but we took occasional breaks before reaching the Firewolf stronghold. I even recognized some landmarks as we drew closer.

Rindo’s pocket beeped and he pulled out the transmitter, answering it. Mikado’s voice blared through. “Testing! Hear me, you geezer?”

“I’m hanging up,” Rindo replied.

“No! Not during the live test! Lighten up, would you, Rindo?”

“I see what you mean by sound quality,” I mumbled, covering my ears.

Ignis winced at the volume. “Turn it down, old man.”

“It’s super cool, though, isn’t it?” Dromi asked, pumping his fists. “We’re talking to another world!”

“Mikado is a genius,” I admitted.

“It is impressive,” Mikado preened. “And I especially appreciate the flattery.”

“If all you’re going to do is brag, I really will hang up,” Rindo groused.

“Wait, wait! You know why I called! I have a favor to ask.”

“A favor?” Il asked.

“A small one,” Mikado added. “Please keep the transmitter on whenever you’re discussing Ignis so that I can stay informed. That way I can study him better.”

“Thank goodness it’s a reasonable request for once,” Rindo quipped. “But don’t talk over the transmitter or you’ll spook the natives. They aren’t used to technology here.”

“Roger!” Mikado affirmed, hanging up.

I marveled how pretty the outside of the stronghold looked during the day. The ice was almost translucent and shone. Unfortunately, the remainder of the walk up hurt my legs and so I did not enjoy the beauty as much as I would have liked.

Rindo and Canus, who had not been here before, immediately noticed the uniqueness of the stronghold. “They actually use fire,” Canus observed.

“It is an unusual sight,” Misyr agreed.

“I, for one, am not complaining,” Il said. “The extra warmth is welcome.”

Our arrival created a stir amongst the Firewolves. They whispered to each other, eyeing us. When they saw Ignis, they grew silent, their inner fires dimming from fear.

Ignis ignored them, walking over to his Uncle. “I got something to ask you.” He clasped his hand around the older beast’s arm, preventing him from leaving.

“I will answer your question as best I can.” He waved the others away, showing he was not in danger. “I know it will not atone for my deception, but I hope it helps.” We followed him to his home.

I introduced the newcomers to him, and explained the reason for our visit. Ignis waited until formalities were over before interrogating his uncle.

“Is it true? That I slaughtered everyone in sight when I lost my mind?”

“Yes.” Slowly nodding, the old Firewolf elaborated. “Our people have been persecuted since the beginning of this world. We have always been vulnerable and defenseless. We always ran and hid from those attacking us. Our usual tactic is to hide until the threat has gone, but on that day…”

“Ignis wiped out the survivors who came forward.”

“We did not realize the danger until many of our people had been slaughtered.”

Ignis nodded, distressed. “I see.”

His uncle continued, “I must know, do you really not remember anything from that day, Ignis?”

Ignis shook his head.

“I have no choice then,” his uncle mumbled.

“What bothers you?” Canus asked.

The older Firewolf elaborated, “Some of our people were separated from us in the chaos, who were not slaughtered. We thought perhaps they escaped, but they never returned to the village. Do you remember the faces of those missing?”

“No,” Ignis said quietly.

“It is my deepest hope that they are still alive, hiding somewhere.”

“Why did you hide the truth from Ignis? Were you afraid he would not stay to protect you if he knew what happened?” Il asked.

“Yes. I know I have no excuse for that. I’m sorry, Ignis.”

We sat in silence for a while before he asked us if we had any other questions.

“We are looking into Ignis’s rampages, to study them and perhaps find a cure. Do you know anyone else who could tell us about that day?” Misyr asked.

“Everyone will tell you a similar story,” he replied, shaking his head. Then, he paused, recollecting something. “I suppose Dromi might know something. He was there that day. Dromi was the closest to Ignis.”

Our eyes turned to Dromi, waiting for an explanation. “I was close to him when he snapped, that’s true…but I don’t know nothin’. I freaked out, fell backwards, and passed out.”

“So you’ve always been useless,” Ignis retorted.

“Hey! Take that back! I don’t appreciate this character assassination!”

Rindo ignored Dromi’s hurt feelings and asked the older Firewolf, “Has anyone else in your clan gone on a rampage before? An ancestor, even?”

“Legends tell of our predecessor, a beast with extraordinary power…but…the details of the legend have been lost.” He closed his eyes, hanging his head. We took that as our cue to leave. Thanking him, we left his home and huddled together in the snow to discuss our findings.

Rindo called Mikado. “You heard the story. What do you think?”

“Not helpful. He had too many holes in his story to be of any use.” Mikado’s frustrated voice broadcasted. I could hear him pouting and crossing his arms.

“I find it hard to believe Ignis is the only beast capable of rampages,” Canus said. “Did anyone find his legend familiar?”

“No.” Ignis replied tersely.

“I don’t know what he was talking about either,” Dromi added.

Il frowned. “We have little hope, then. Our nosy tiger sniffs all sorts of information out, and if he hasn’t learned anything…”

“Maybe this is an inherent Firewolf trait that has remained dormant because the other Firewolves don’t know they can rampage,” Misyr mused.

“I don’t think so,” Ignis disagreed. “Or I wouldn’t be the standalone case.”

“It is impossible for an anomaly to simply appear from nowhere,” Il replied.

“One’s power is connected to one’s ancestry, as we saw with Kariya,” Canus added. “Ignis’s power is linked to the Firewolf heritage.”

“I find it odd that no one in living memory is like me,” Ignis said.

I pondered deeply the information we had learned and could not contribute anything to the conversation that had not already been said. “Legends…” I mumbled, frowning. “What makes Ignis different from everyone else?”

Misyr and Rindo stared at me, overhearing my question. “Repeat that, please,” Misyr said.

“I was just thinking out loud, sorry,” I said, embarrassed.

“No, no. You’re onto something,” Rindo replied. “There is one thing that separates Ignis from the other beasts, and that’s…”

“His enormous appetite,” Misyr, Mikado, and Rindo simultaneously answered.

“How is that helpful?” I blurted out.

Ignis’s jaw dropped, realizing something. “Yeah.”

“Ignis is always eating at the Café,” Rindo observed.

“Yeah. I’m always eating. That’s not news,” Ignis retorted. “But…when I think about it…the other beasts don’t experience hunger like I do…”

“It’s not as simple as that,” Mikado answered. “It’s that you’re the only one who eats food. I’ve studied the beasts in Bestia and no one else consumes anything other than water or ice.”

“You really didn’t know this, Ignis?” Misyr teased.

Shocked by this revelation, Ignis yelled, “Huh?” We flinched at the volume of his voice.

“Wait,” I interrupted. “How is it that Ignis can consume a whole refrigerator full of food, if beasts don’t eat?”

“It is a conundrum,” Il murmured.

Mikado explained, “My research on the other realms has shown me that there are anatomical differences between you four. Il, Canus, and Misyr are what I have dubbed “spiritual beings” because they are able to convert matter into energy, as humans do with food. Ignis, on the other hand, should not be able to. It is not within the periphery of a typical demon beast’s physiology. I’ve studied over three hundred beasts and observed that they do not have a digestive system. Ignis, however, eats as if he does. This alone separates Ignis from the others of his kind.”

Ignis’s mouth hung open.

“Is this why you wanted his blood sample?” Rindo asked.

“Indeed! You were most uncooperative for not providing one for me.

“Oh,” I said, my head snapping up. “I just remembered. I tried to feed Kororo the other day and it wouldn’t touch the fish I prepared. And Dromi only ever orders something to drink and the occasional ice cream.”

Kororo chirped, agreeing with my statement. Dromi scratched his head. “I guess so. Huh.”

“…Dromi…” Ignis glared at the weretiger.

“Hey, don’t look at me all murderous-like! It’s not like I was hiding it from you…I thought it was a cultural thing.”

“Then,” I asked, curious, “how do demon beasts create energy?”

“From what we understand, they don’t,” Rindo replied. “Demon beasts are born with a measure of energy that is sufficient for their entire lives.”

“Not that most of us live long enough to use it up,” Ignis muttered.

“I didn’t know such a thing was possible,” I said.

“And yet, I cannot picture Ignis doing anything other than eating. Which beggars the question, how does his love of food connect to his rampages?” Canus asked.

Ignis reacted, shock on his face. It appeared he had a revelation of some sort, but before he could share it with us, Kororo began fussing, trying to leave my arms. “Ukyuu!” Kororo jumped out of my arms and ran across to Ignis. “Igg…Kyuu…Igniss!”

“You want something, furball?”

“Kyuu! Kurr…kyurr!”

“Did you understand that?” I asked, turning to Ignis.

“No.”

Kororo growled. “Kyuu!” The Paku flapped its front arms, gesticulating in a specific direction.

“Kororo, do you want us to follow you?” Rindo asked, understanding the intent behind Kororo’s behavior.

Kororo bobbed its head. Ignis frowned. “That’s…”

“Oh…” Dromi said.

“Is something wrong?” I wondered, looking at Dromi and Ignis.

“Where Kororo is pointing…that’s where the werecat village used to be,” Dromi said. “My old home.”

“Used to be?” I repeated, trying to remember. “Oh. Right. Sorry. I didn’t mean to bring up bad memories.”

Dromi laughed. “It’s okay! I have my bro now. And maybe Kororo was pointing to the ocean. It’s not too far away from here either.”

Kororo glared at Dromi. Trying to diffuse the tension, Misyr suggested, “Why don’t we let Kororo move about for a bit since we’re not making progress on our investigation at the moment?”

“I’ll go bother the Firewolves some more about big bro,” Dromi volunteered. He ran off, probably feeling uncomfortable by the memories being drudged up.

The rest of us headed towards the sea, following Kororo’s small form.

Chapter 16: I'll be Upon You by the Moonlight Side

Chapter Text

Kororo happily dove into the ocean. “If I didn’t know better, I’d think Kororo was a seal,” Misyr joked.

“I’d take a picture, but Rindo would scold me again,” Il added.

Kororo splashed, cooing. “You’re ruining the moment,” Ignis complained. “Now’s not really the time for a swim.”

“It’s hard to keep Kororo in poor spirits,” I said, smiling at him. It was our first normal interaction since all this began. My breath caught in my chest as we locked eyes. Ignis froze, coming to the same realization. He looked away. I stepped closer, not wanting him to leave. He stayed put, but expressed his discomfort with a small frown. It felt like the days before we were friends, when he was still wary of me. I hated this feeling. This loneliness didn’t belong between us.

He gazed at the frigid ocean. “Ignis,” I said quietly.

“Yeah?” he muttered.

“This might sound weird, but, hearing that beasts don’t need to eat made me happy.”

“Huh?” he exclaimed, whipping his head around to look at me.

“Well, because you’re different, you can enjoy the food I make. And I am rewarded with your contented smile when the meal is finished.”

“Kotone,” he started to say.

I interrupted him, not wanting him to miss what I had to say next. “I want to spend time with you at Enchanté, even if it’s only for a visit. I understand you’re suffering; I do. But I’m a little selfish in that I want you in my life. I’ll cook for you every day. Whatever you want.”

Taken aback, he asked, “Every day?”

“Yes. That’s how much I—” I stopped, embarrassed. Ignis’s mouth hung open and a faint blush decorated his face. I covered my mouth. I almost told him the truth.

Kororo interrupted us, splashing in the water powerfully enough to drench Ignis in cold, salty ocean. Ignis stood there, dripping water and gaping in shock. “Kororo! You little!” Ignis roared at the sea beast.

“Food,” Kororo said quietly. “Ignis. Eat!”

The others drew closer, curious about the commotion Kororo was causing. Ignis and I tried to understand what Kororo wanted us to know.

Bobbing in the water, Kororo repeated, “Ignis. Food. Eat.” The Paku submerged and did not resurface.

“Kororo! Where are you going?” I asked, worried.

“Idiot!” Ignis grumbled. “It’s too dangerous to swim in unfamiliar waters!”

“We have to catch Kororo!”

“Kororo went east,” Canus said. “If we follow the current in that direction, we might find it in time.”

Ignis turned to Il. “Songbird, you can fly up and see, right?”

“If you’re worried, Il, you don’t have to do it,” Canus said.

Il thought. “No. Kororo isn’t too far out of range. I can do it.”

“Damn it. Kororo’s always poking its nose where it doesn’t belong. This is Minotaur territory. It’s not safe.” Ignis grasped his fist anxiously.

“What did Kororo mean?” Misyr wondered. “Ignis and eat? And where did Kororo learn a word like food?”

Rindo shrugged. “Maybe Kororo saw something on TV or heard it on the radio.”

“It’s too convenient. Kororo doesn’t usually parrot phrases.” Misyr frowned.

Il flew above us to show the way to Kororo. Unfortunately, we could not proceed further, because a wall of ice prevented our progress. There did not appear any way through the obstacle. “We might have to go under,” Rindo said. “I don’t think any of us, except Ignis, could manage the frigid waters.”

Il landed wearily. Tracking Kororo had taken a lot of energy from him. “Kororo is on the other side,” Il said. “My spell confirmed that Kororo is waiting, presumably for us.”

Misyr supported the fatigued angel, praising him. “Thank you,” he said. “However, you must rest. I knew you hadn’t fully recovered from last time.”

“Yes,” Il replied in a tired voice.

My chest squeezed with guilt. How did I not notice Il was struggling?

“Dumbass,” Ignis scolded. “You’re no use to us if you’re worn out. We won’t get mad if you need a break now and then.”

Canus laid a hand on Ignis’s shoulder to calm him. “What he means is, we are concerned about you and want you to take care of yourself. Please do not keep your exhaustion to yourself.”

“But…no one else could have found Kororo, correct?” Il stated, perplexed. “I desire to be of use while I am capable.”

“You’ve done plenty, Il. Sit and rest while we figure out what to do next,” Rindo instructed.

Canus drew his broadsword and solved our Gordian knot with his brawn. The ice shattered under the impact of his weapon, revealing a dimly lit cave.

“I had no idea this was here,” Ignis said, surprised. “Especially since it’s so close to the old Werecat village.

“Why did Kororo come here?” I wondered.

“Probably bored and wanted to cause trouble,” Ignis grumbled. “Let’s grab the little brat and scold it.”

We filed into the narrow opening, walking slowly and carefully. “It’s growing wider,” Rindo observed. Soon we were walking side by side, no longer feeling the cold press of ice next to our skin.

The path ended at a large room. I looked up at the icy dome above us. “This isn’t a cave,” I whispered.

“No,” Ignis agreed. “It’s some kind of shrine.”

“What’s it doing here?” I asked.

Kororo interrupted whatever Ignis was going to say by popping up out of the water in the center of the room, trilling enthusiastically.

“We were so worried about you,” I said, holding my arms out for Kororo to jump in them. Strangely, Kororo ignored my outstretched hands and swam towards the back of the shrine.

“Kuuyuu!” Kororo said loudly, headbutting the wall.

Misyr’s sharp eyes saw it first. “A mural?” he asked, surprised.

“They’re actually ancient Bestian hieroglyphics,” Rindo explained. “The GPM has some on record, but never to this extent.” He squatted in front of the first section, taking photos to send to Mikado.

“Uukuu, kyuuru,” Kororo said softly. Then, we witnessed something unusual. Kororo began to form a sentence. “L…long a…go,” Kororo whispered.

A hush fell over us. We watched transfixed as Kororo read the mural.

“In Bestia past. Human came. Fire wolf al…ready…there. Sleep. Human wake up. Wolf eat lots.” My mouth hung open. I had never heard Kororo use that many words before. Glancing around, I saw similar expressions on everyone else. Kororo continued, “Wolf…Vin…it..ryu. Tig…rish Kansh. Ignis wolf. Ignis eat. Ignis…become. Kyuur!”

“I don’t understand,” I said, kneeling beside Kororo. “What does this mean?”

Kororo blinked its wide blue eyes at me. Something ancient shone through.

“What does this have to do with me?” Ignis asked, confused.

I pointed to an image. “Kororo called this Tigrish. Is that another word for Werecat? And look,” I moved to another image. “All the wolves have flames. The fire is linked? Linked to what?”

“Kororo may simply be ascribing meaning to these pictures,” Il replied softly.

“I don’t know,” Rindo said. “It sure seemed like Kororo understood the story in these hieroglyphics.”

“Do you recognize any of this, Ignis?” Canus asked.

“No. I can’t even read this. The images are too faded.” Ignis crossed his arms. “For all we know, some kid could have come and vandalized the wall.”

I disagreed. “Vandalism usually isn’t organized like these images are.”

Misyr held his chin thoughtfully. “Let’s restate what Kororo told us, but in our terms. Maybe things will clear up.”

“What’s the point?” Ignis grumbled.

“Humor me, all right?” Misyr said, rolling his eyes. “There’s some connection to you in this place. That much I can figure out.”

“Whatever.”

I closed my eyes, thinking over what Kororo said. My hand moved back to the earlier panel of hieroglyphics. “In the beginning,” I murmured. “A human came to Bestia.”

“Yes,” Rindo agreed. “That much I think we understood.”

“Il, you have the best memory of all of us,” Misyr said. “Could we bother you to repeat Kororo’s words?”

“Certainly. One moment.” Il paused before recalling word for word Kororo’s story.

“So, the next part is: the human woke up the Firewolf who already lived there. The wolf began to devour food,” Canus translated.

“I don’t understand the next part,” I said. “Wolf Vinitryu? Tigrish Kansh?”

“Old words for Firewolf and Werecat?” Misyr speculated.

Ignis pointed to the image of Tigrish. “It’s watching the Firewolf.”

“Is that the role of the Werecats? To watch the Firewolves?” I wondered.

Ignis shrugged. “Werecats have always lived near Firewolves. I guess that could be it.”

“And the next bit Kororo said is also straightforward, I think,” Rindo added. “He named Ignis, making a comparison between this Firewolf and him. Both eat, so they are similar. The Firewolf ancestor, perhaps?”

I shivered, remembering the last bit of Kororo’s sentence. “Kororo said: Ignis become.” I looked at Ignis, worried. “Does that mean you’ll turn into that?” I asked, pointing at the large Firewolf devouring everything on the panel.

He frowned. “I hope not.” He squatted in front of the hieroglyphics on that section. “Can you tell what the wolf is eating? Did the human who woke it up bring it food?”

“It is unclear,” Canus said. “The truth of this story has been lost to time. What little we can glean comes from Kororo’s words.”

“Should we ask Dromi if he knows more to this? He lived near here, so he’s probably seen it before,” I mentioned, thinking. A drop of cold water dripped down from the ice above me and slid down the back of my shirt. I shuddered.

“Something the matter?” Misyr asked quietly.

I shook my head. “Just a chill from some water splashing on me.”

“That shouldn’t be possible,” Rindo said, “unless Ignis is melting the ice with his mere presence.”

We looked up to check, just in case. I gasped. “There’s another one up there!”

“Huh?” Ignis muttered.

The hieroglyphics showed a larger Firewolf than the one down below. “Is it…eating people?” I asked, my voice quivering. Ignis and I locked eyes. He turned pale with fear. I covered my mouth, horrified.

“Hey, Ignis,” Misyr said softly, his face deadly serious, “tell me again why the Firewolves are persecuted.”

“Some stupid tradition. Why?”

“That doesn’t make sense, does it? The way your people behave…it’s almost as if they’re in exile…” Misyr’s voice trailed off.

“It’s obvious, isn’t it?” a new voice echoed around the room. “The ancient beasts imprisoned the Firewolves for their own protection. The Werecats were made their jailers, tasked to watch them over the years. They only pretended to be neighbors.”

I stiffened, recognizing the voice. Ignis did as well, looking around for the speaker. Kororo growled loudly, pointing its horn in the direction of the voice.

“Dromi?” I whispered, afraid.

The weretiger stepped into the light, his arms held out wide to welcome us to his spectacle. “Took you long enough to find this place.” He laughed, applauding our achievement. “Welcome to the Shrine of Record. Sadly, it’s been forgotten for a few generations.” He tsked. “My ancestors neglected the place they were supposed to protect.”

“Dromi?” Ignis said, narrowing his eyes. His voice rumbled, turning into a growl. “What are you playing at?”

“I thought you were at the Firewolf village,” I added. “Did something happen?”

Dromi smiled widely, baring his fangs at us. “I already took care of my business over there. Don’t worry.” His eyes bothered me.

“You’re not acting yourself,” I said softly.

He laughed. “I’ve never been more myself!” Kororo growled louder. Dromi turned to face Ignis. “Honestly, I’m a little disappointed. I had planned a big reveal of this place just for you. It would have been quite…the production.” His voice took on a manic pitch. “But Kororo, of all people, had to spoil my surprise.” He hissed at Kororo. “I’ve always hated you.”

Ignis stepped between them, shielding the Paku. “Enough.” He crossed his arms. “Care to explain what the hell you’re talking about?”

Dromi scoffed. “You still haven’t figured it out?” He gestured around the room, speaking casually, as if this were an everyday conversation. “Look at all the evidence!” His voice grew rougher. “I mean, even those meathead Minotaurs understand the danger the Firewolves pose to the rest of Bestia. Or, more specifically, the danger you pose, Ignis.”

“You’re not making any sense, dumbass,” Ignis retorted, frustrated. “Tell me what the hell you mean!”

Dromi rolled his eyes. “I would, but you all figured it out already. I heard you puzzle-solving. The murals are pretty clear, don’t you think?” He smiled slyly. “There’s just one difference between the Minotaurs and me.” He cackled. “I don’t want to stop you from becoming that.” Dromi pointed at the image on the ceiling. “Why would I want to? You’re an inspiration, truly, of what strength can be.”

“You’re insane,” I said.

He shrugged. “I prefer to think of it as enlightened.”

Rindo interrupted Dromi’s monologue. “You’re telling us that Ignis inherited his rampage from that…”

“Bingo!” Dromi shook his head sadly. “Unfortunately, Ignis is the only one who seems to have understood his ancestor’s legacy.”

“You’ve known all along,” Canus intoned. “You only pretended ignorance about Ignis’s condition.”

Dromi threw his head back and laughed. “I know everything about my big bro! I saw him in all his glorious bloodthirstiness, and I said nothing.”

Ignis grunted, feeling as if he had been punched. “You?” He let out a scream of anguish. “You knew this whole time?”

Dromi nodded happily. “You weren’t ready to hear the truth yet.” He tapped his finger against his mouth, pretending to think. “I know I’m forgetting something important…” His pupils shrank into slits as he grinned madly. “Oh, yeah. I ran into some Minotaurs on my way over.” He chuckled. “It sure was dumb of you to chase Kororo and leave the Firewolves defenseless, huh?”

Realization dawned on his face and Ignis bolted out, running to the village. “Hurry, after him!” Misyr said. “He needs backup.”

“Tut-tut,” Dromi said, standing in our way. “Don’t you know the audience isn’t allowed to participate in the performance?” He gestured forward with his hand. Suddenly the snorts of crazed Minotaurs filled the room as they appeared behind Dromi.

“Kotone, grab Kororo and stand behind us,” Misyr yelled.

“No,” Rindo contradicted. “Get out of here while we hold them back.” He looked at Misyr. “We could hurt her on accident if she stays.”

“You’re right,” Misyr said, nodding. “Il, take her and go! You’re in no shape to fight either.”

I ran, scooping Kororo up from the ground. Il flew, wrapping his arms around my waist as he lifted us up towards the ceiling. Il searched for an opening before diving and corkscrewing us through to the outside.

*

The Firewolf stronghold burned. Charred bodies, soot, and blood covered the landscape. No one survived. Ignis roared, furious at the scene before him. His body encased in bright, hot, flames. He panted, fighting the desire to slaughter every Minotaur present. His vision glazed red. The iron smell of spilled blood burned into his brain. Ignis succumbed.

Chapter 17: High Blood Drumming on Your Skin, it's so Tight

Chapter Text

Il panted with exertion, doing his best to keep us in the sky away from our attackers. The thick snow obscured our vision, but we could still make out a red glow in the distance. “No,” I gasped. “It’s burning!”

“Yes,” Il agreed. “And Ignis is likely already in the thick of it.”

“We have to go help him,” I said.

“I cannot agree to your request. I apologize, Kotone, but I do not have the strength to protect you right now. Our best chance is to flee through the Gate.”

“But, Ignis,” I protested.

“He will be fine. Ignis will not suffer harm. His own strength will protect him,” Il said. Suddenly, he gasped, startled. A blast of heat erupted underneath us, coming from the Firewolf village. Il could not avoid it in time. His already exhausted wings trembled and could not manage the quick maneuver required to dodge.

We fell into the middle of an inferno. Il grunted in pain, his feathers burning. Kororo cried out, afraid. I couldn’t see, my eyes dried out from the intense heat. “Kyu,” Kororo whimpered, knocked out by the crash. I groaned, trying to stand. Thanks to Il’s efforts, we had survived the impact, but at what cost?

Il lay unconscious besides me. I crouched beside him. “Are you hurt, Kotone?” he whispered as he began to rouse.

“I’m more worried about you,” I said, exasperated. “Your wings are in tatters!”

“I will recover once we’re back at the Café,” Il reassured me weakly. “More to the point, what has happened here?”

“Nothing good,” I said grimly, looking around at the raging fire eating away at the village. My stomach churned at the sight of charred and broken bodies. “A massacre,” I whispered. I swallowed down bile, seeing a flaming figure drenched in blood standing in the center of the stronghold.

I choked back a scream, recognizing the person. “Ignis,” I croaked, falling to my knees. “What happened?” Gone was the kind but gruff man I knew. I did not recognize the bloodthirsty demon he had become.

“There should be more bodies,” Il observed quietly. “The amount of blood suggests the whole village was wiped out.”

“Then,” I whispered, “where are the other corpses?”

My question was quickly answered as Ignis brought his blood-stained hands to his mouth, licking and chewing something gripped between his fingers. I heaved, unable to suppress my gag reflex any longer. Il stared in horror, also comprehending the truth. I muffled a scream.

Ignis snapped his focus over to us, noticing our presence. He sniffed the air, licking his lips. I trembled. Ignis lunged towards us, the fire on his body so hot the snow around him evaporated. Il stepped in front of me, trying to shield me from what was to come. “Run,” he yelled.

“I can’t leave you,” I cried, tugging on his arm. “You’re tapped out!”

Ignis sensed Il’s weakness and huffed eagerly. With his claws out, he raked down Il’s body, shredding the fragile angel’s skin. My friend dropped in a pool of his own blood, his beautiful wings ruined beyond recognition. Ignis coldly watched Il crumple to the ground.

“You’re his friend,” I yelled, trying to bring Ignis back to his senses. Tears ran down my face and turned into steam.

Ignis reached down and wrapped his bloody claws around Il’s neck, picking him effortlessly off the snow. Il made a strangled noise. Ignis brought Il closer, opening his mouth.

I refused to allow Ignis to plunge any further into madness. “No!” I screamed. “Stop! This isn’t who you are!” Ignis tossed Il aside, turning his predatory gaze to me. Shaking, I stepped in front of Il’s body, holding my arms out wide, determined to protect him from Ignis. “You don’t want to do this!” I yelled. “Just stop! The people you wanted to protect are right in front of you!” I sobbed. “Please!”

Ignis growled, sinking his teeth into my arm. He moved so fast, the pain didn’t register right away. He pulled his mouth back and with it, a chunk of my own flesh. Ignis licked the dripping blood from my arm while I shrieked in agony.

*

My scream alerted the rest of our group who had just arrived to witness the carnage. Canus acted swiftly, drawing his massive sword and pushed the demon back with a single swing. Ignis grunted at the impact but otherwise was unharmed. Roaring, he bared his fangs at Canus, upset at the obstacle between him and his prey. As the two of them fought, I clutched my mutilated arm to my body, trying to stop the bleeding.

However, due to my state of mind, it was all I could do to stay upright. Rindo and Misyr sprinted over to me while Canus kept Ignis occupied. Misyr protected us, shielding us in a barrier. He scooped Il into his arms, trying to keep the angel alive. Il’s breathing turned erratic. It was clear he fought for each inhale and exhale. Misyr cursed his inability to heal. “Why can’t I help you when you need it most?” he said, anguished.

Rindo saw I was succumbing to shock and he swiftly but calmly took his handkerchief from his breast pocket and made a tourniquet above my injury. “Breathe slowly, Kotone. I know it hurts,” he comforted. Rindo removed his blazer and cut strips of fabric off it with a knife. “Sorry. It’s all I have,” he murmured, wrapping the cloth around my arm.

Misyr set Il down reluctantly, knowing he needed to stop Ignis from continuing further. Canus was barely able to match Ignis blow for blow, beginning to feel fatigue. “Step back,” Misyr yelled. Canus obeyed, leaping away from Ignis. “Sorry, Ignis,” Misyr said, dropping a massive iceberg onto Ignis.

The ground shook and air rushed outwards, blowing everyone outside the area of impact backwards. However, the heat of Ignis’s flames melted the iceberg into tiny chunks, rendering the attack harmless. Still, it was effective, for Ignis returned to himself, his eyes changing from slitted pupils to his normal gaze.

He looked around, confused. “W-what?” Ignis blinked, trying to clear his vision. He licked his lips and tasted blood. He recognized the tang. He’d had it before. Ignis brought his hand to his mouth, upset. “What have I done?” He looked up and saw a sight that broke his heart.

“Are you back, Ignis?” Canus asked, holding his sword out at the Firewolf.

“I…did this?” Ignis asked, staring at the ruined village and scattered carnage. He looked past Canus and bodies piled everywhere. “No,” Ignis croaked. Rindo and Misyr joined Canus, standing on either side of the knight. They, too, held out their weapons at Ignis. Misyr cradled Il’s mangled body in one arm.

“Please,” Ignis said, his voice cracking. “Please tell me I didn’t…”

Rindo held me close, shielding me. I stared at Ignis, terrified.

“Kotone?” Ignis asked pitifully. “Did I?”

I hid my face in Rindo’s shirt, crying softly. I knew that he wasn’t himself, that he would never hurt me in ordinary circ*mstances. Yet he wounded me all the same.

Ignis sniffed the blood on his hands and his face twisted in agony. “Why? Why is your blood on my hands?”

A maniacal laugh pulled our attention to its source. “You know exactly why, big bro. Don’t delude yourself into thinking otherwise.” He clapped his hands gleefully. “And you performed beyond my wildest expectations!” The fire behind Dromi cast shadows onto his face, eerily highlighting his wild eyes.

“Dromi,” Ignis said desperately, “tell me that you didn’t plan all this. Tell me that you’re not the one behind all the Minotaur attacks. Tell me you didn’t pull the strings just to watch me descend into mindlessness!”

“Hey, you’re not as dumb as you look after all,” Dromi replied, cackling. “Yes. I did it. And look, even these pathetic humans served some use. Minotaur blood alone wasn’t cutting it.”

I jolted against Rindo, triggered by the word ‘blood.’ I whimpered.

“Anyway, don’t you think it’s past time you woke up to reality?” Dromi asked, twirling a lock of his hair around his finger. His tail lashed. “You know those missing villagers? The ones that everyone hoped survived?” Dromi giggled. “You ate them.” He waited for his words to sink in before continuing, “Tell me honestly, when you took a bite out of your so-called friends, HOW DID THEY TASTE?” Dromi’s voice changed, pitching higher into a shriek of delight. “YOU SURE SEEMED TO LIKE DEVOURING THEIR FLESH!”

Ignis rushed at Dromi, his fists out. “Damn you!” he shouted.

Dromi evaded each blow. Finally, Ignis managed to grab onto him briefly, enough to pull Dromi’s bandana off. Dromi laughed. “Finally, we see the true Ignis. I’ve waited for you to reappear. It sickened me, watching you play house, like a domesticated dog, when really you’re a cannibalistic monster! This is who you are!”

Ignis dropped to his knees, dry heaving, unable to purge the contents of his stomach. He gasped, choking on air. The ground shook as he let out a powerful roar of despair.

“Ignis, your time has come. Accept your destiny as the reborn World Devourer, the Doom Incarnate! You are Vanar! Embrace it! Lay waste to this miserable piece of ice!” Dromi crowed.

I covered my ears, unable to bear any more.

*

Rindo gently explained the rest of Dromi’s monologue to me after we returned to Enchanté. He waited a few days until I was in a better frame of mind to listen. “So there were other Firewolves like Ignis,” I murmured.

“Yes. Thousands of years ago. And like Misyr surmised, the Firewolves were in exile. Apparently, the ancient beasts couldn’t kill the the Vinitor, the descendants of Vanar, because fighting would only trigger their bloodthirsty rampages. So they sent the Tigris, who are the Werecats, to watch over the Firewolves in exile, hoping the bloodline would die out.”

“Except it didn’t, not completely,” I repeated.

“Correct. All it took was one Firewolf to unleash the dormant genes.”

“Ignis,” I whispered.

“Yes.” Rindo frowned. “I’m still bothered by Dromi’s utter lack of resistance when Canus apprehended him. Mikado’s observing him at the GPM.”

“Is that safe?” I asked, worried.

“I am not sure,” he said.

I winced, feeling my arm throb again. The wound healed slowly because our usual healer, Il, was out of commission. Rindo took me to the hospital, where I was stitched up. We explained I was attacked by a dog, which was stretching the truth by a lot. The doctors told me I was incredibly lucky that no nerves were damaged.

I probably would always have a slight divot in my arm due to the gaping hole Ignis made when he bit me. I didn’t care about that, not when Il lay in a coma from his wounds. I just wanted him to wake up, to let us know that he was going to make it.

And of course, Ignis, the cause of all this, was still in Bestia. Misyr, Canus, and Rindo decided it would be best if he were locked away. Misyr sealed Ignis inside the shrine. Ignis went willingly, his head hung low. At least, that’s what I was told.

*

The Café was too quiet, with Il unconscious and Ignis gone. No one had much of an appetite, but the other regulars still came to keep me company. Misyr sat in the dining area, nursing a cup of coffee. He worried over Il’s condition. “His wounds do not stay closed. They keep reopening.”

“That doesn’t make sense,” I gasped. “Il said he’d heal once he returned to our world.”

“Normally this would be true, but his injuries are severe. That, combined with his earlier fatigue, has made recovering difficult. There’s no way of telling if he will pull through.”

I covered my mouth, distressed. Canus interjected, “It is thanks to your determination to protect him from Ignis that Il is alive today.”

“You mean Ignis would have eaten him,” Kariya stated flatly.

I flinched, remembering that moment. Rindo laid a hand on Kariya’s shoulder, reminding the teen to be mindful of my trauma.

“Yes. We could not have known that his rampages hid something far more serious. A devourer of worlds…” Misyr said in a hushed voice.

“Mikado said he has never seen such strong ancestral instincts in a supernatural being before. Ignis’s raw power is a side-effect of having the blood of Vanar in his veins.”

“I, for one, cannot comprehend how Dromi managed to manipulate the circ*mstances to awaken that instinct,” Canus said seriously.

Kariya clenched his fists in anger. “That bastard!” he muttered through clenched teeth. “He was his friend!”

“Dromi put on a convincing act, for sure,” Misyr said.

“Did he?” I wondered. “I always felt something off about him.” I looked down. “Kororo hated him.”

“Regardless of how fooled we were, Dromi knew how to use his knowledge of Vanar to his advantage, sending the Minotaurs after Ignis and conveniently forgetting that would trigger the primal instincts,” Canus said.

“He fed their fear of losing their families and sent them rushing headlong into battle,” Rindo added. “The drugs he introduced into their systems helped drive them forward.”

“He’s probably the one who dragged me into Bestia the first time,” I mumbled. “He tried to kill me.”

“That pathetic asshole,” Kariya growled. “What purpose does that serve?”

“We know Dromi has a goal and he likely believed Kotone was an impediment,” Canus stated.

I agreed. “We argued earlier that day. I think…Dromi wanted me gone so that Ignis wouldn’t have any ties preventing him from turning into Vanar.”

“That sounds likely,” Misyr agreed.

“What I don’t understand is why,” I whispered, clutching my body with my arms. “Why does he want Vanar resurrected so badly?”

“It is strange,” Misyr said. “Surely he knows that awakening Vanar would lead to all of Bestia being devoured, himself included.” Misyr tapped one of his claws against his mouth. “Has he said anything since he was taken to the GPM?”

Rindo scowled, upset. “We’ve been interrogating him, but all he does is smile and carry on with his fake persona. We’re not getting anything from him.”

Kariya frowned, worried. “What does all this mean for Ignis? Is he going to turn into Vanar? Did Dromi win?”

I smiled sadly at his concern for Ignis. Despite the two loudly proclaiming their annoyance with the other, I knew they had grown close. If only Ignis could see Kariya fretting over the situation.

The adult men shifted uncomfortably in their chairs, not wanting to answer Kariya. Eventually Misyr tried to explain. “Ignis murdered his kin, slaughtering them mindlessly. He turned on his friends, going so far as to try to devour Il and Kotone.”

“It wouldn’t take much to trigger Vanar’s ascension in Ignis,” Rindo said seriously. “He has unwittingly fulfilled all the requirements.”

“No,” Kariya yelled, refusing to believe it. “No way!”

I withdrew into myself, physically shaking, unable to say anything. I, too, didn’t want to believe it, but I knew it was the truth. My mauled arm was the evidence. I mutely stared at the bandage on my arm, picking at the fastening, wanting to say something.

“There must be something we can do,” Canus said, “An option we have overlooked or a cure.” He put a gentle hand on my shoulder. “While we try to come up with solutions, Kotone, you should rest.”

My head snapped up. “Huh?” I said, startled.

“You need to heal. It has only been a few days. Take time to process what has happened. It is not only your arm that needs to recover.”

“Don’t force yourself to be here when you’re heartbroken,” Misyr added.

“Let us handle the situation while you take some time for yourself,” Rindo said.

I had not been as good at hiding my emotions as I thought. Still, their kindness and concern warmed my heart. Even Kariya, normally so aloof, treated me gently.

“You’re right,” I said quietly. “I think I will. Thank you, everyone.” I dipped my head politely at them and turned to go to my room.

Rindo slipped a card into my hand, whispering, “Consider calling this number. It’s a direct line to the GPM’s psychologist. Obviously, we are here for you, but you need a professional to help you process this trauma.” He squeezed my hand sympathetically. “I speak from experience when I say that it will benefit you.”

My eyes shone with unshed tears. I choked back a sob. “Thank you.” I clutched the business card to my chest and swiftly ascended the stairs. I wasn’t sure if I was ready to talk about it yet, but it helped to know that I could reach out for help when I needed it.

Once in my room, I gathered Kororo into my arms and buried my face into the soft fur. “Kyu?” Kororo cooed, worried. I trembled, recalling the moment I became afraid of Ignis. Every reminder of him triggered the memory of his teeth biting into my arm. The fear overshadowed all the tender moments we’d had, turning them bitter. I loved him, and yet I could not think of him any longer without dread.

“Why?” I sobbed. “Why did this happen?”

Kororo nudged my hand and purred softly, trying to comfort me.

Later that evening, Misyr stopped by to let me know what they had decided to do. First, they planned to find ways to heal Il without resorting to taking him to Caelum. “That would end his life faster, I’m afraid,” Misyr said. “He would immediately become a target of the angels.” While everyone searched for a cure, Rindo would interrogate Dromi. “We need Il to recover so that he can help us strengthen the barrier around the shrine.” And Ignis. Misyr didn’t name him out of courtesy to me, but I knew the seal was really to keep Ignis locked away.

I hated the entire situation. None of this actually helped Ignis. Nothing mattered if Ignis wasn’t able to be saved from himself. I bid Misyr good night and curled around Kororo, trying and failing to sleep.

*

I did not know at the time, but Ignis also spent a tortured night away from us. He retched, trying to empty his stomach. However, he had already digested the bodies of the slain, and nothing came up. Ignis raked futilely at his stomach with his claws, wanting to physically remove the source of his trouble. His injuries healed instantaneously.

“Why?” he howled at the cold dark sky. “Why me?”

Ignis remembered what Dromi had told him before he was put into chains and dragged away. “Bestia adopted “survival of the fittest” because of Vanar. He forced the inhabitants to embrace strength as a way of life. Really, your ideals of peace never stood a chance. Not when you are the incarnation of the very reason Bestia fights.”

Ignis ripped off his jewelry, throwing it to the ground. “Everything I believed in, everything I said to her, it was all a lie. I’m the greatest hypocrite of them all!” He continued to strip away all identifying clothes that marked him as a Firewolf. Ignis screamed at the portrait of Vanar. “I refuse to become you! I’ll starve you out of me!”

His stomach growled loudly, refuting his statement. Ignis clutched at his empty, painful stomach, fighting the intense hunger that swept over him. “I won’t,” he muttered. “I won’t.” Ignis groaned, curling into himself on the ground. He clutched the snow, feeling it melt away from his heat.

“I must eat,” he hissed.

Ignis covered his mouth, ashamed. “Kotone,” Ignis whispered. “What have I done?”

At the thought of the woman who fed him, who befriended him, an insidious voice inside said, “Wasn’t she delicious?”

Ignis gasped, fighting against the intrusive thoughts pervading his mind. “Stop!” he whimpered. “Stop thinking of her that way!” He scratched down his face, trying to claw Vanar out of his head. Ignis screamed, tortured by the thought of his betrayal. He loved Kotone. He wanted to protect her. Yet he was the one who caused her immense pain.

“It would be better for everyone if I was dead,” he said. Ignis positioned his hand over his heart, ready to rip it out. He found that he couldn’t. The instant his claws came near his skin, Ignis shuddered with the effort of continuing. “Am I not allowed to die, either?” Ignis sobbed, miserable.

Chapter 18: You Feel My Heat, I'm Just a Moment Behind

Chapter Text

I was not there when Rindo interrogated Dromi at the GPM. Rindo requested I stay at the Café. “I know you want answers from him, but I think your presence may make him more uncooperative.”

“I understand,” I said, wishing him luck as he left. I sighed, feeling useless.

*

I tried to occupy my time, to distract myself from thinking about my arm and Il’s condition. Rindo hadn’t contacted me about the interrogation, so I assumed it was still ongoing. I hated my inaction. I wanted to do something. But every time I tried, I couldn’t. I played with the business card of the GPM psychologist. “Should I?” I wondered. I laid it down. “Probably, huh, Kororo? At the very least, maybe the doctor could help me not be afraid of Ignis.” I blinked back tears. “I miss him. I want to see him. And yet…the thought of him fills me with dread.”

Kororo let out a cry, crawling into my lap.

“You miss him too, huh?”

“Ignis,” Kororo whimpered. “Kotone. Together.”

“Yeah,” I said, letting the tears fall again. “I want to be together.”

A commotion outside pulled my attention to the window. I looked out, only to see a panicked crowd running from something. I picked up Kororo and ran downstairs to see better. Minotaurs raged in the street, bellowing as they destroyed everything in their path.

“What’s going on?” I gasped. “What should we do?”

Misyr and Canus rushed down from Il’s room. “How did this happen?” Misyr asked. “Did another wormhole open?”

“But…Ignis is in Bestia. Why are they here?”

“None of that matters,” Canus retorted, manifesting his armor. “There are innocent people out there who will be hurt if we don’t help.”

“You’re right,” Misyr agreed. “Kotone, don’t leave the Café,” he commanded. “Not for anything.”

I nodded firmly.

“We can’t get too carried away,” Misyr reminded Canus. “The seal on the Shrine is reliant on our power. We don’t want to weaken it.”

“Right,” Canus said.

“Please, be careful,” I begged. I couldn’t lose them too. Fretting, I chewed on my lower lip, watching them try to protect the frail humans outside. I heard a scream and saw Kariya cornered by a large Minotaur right on the front steps. “No!” I yelled, running to the front door.

With all my might, I pushed against the door so that Kariya could slip in. He stumbled across the threshold as I yanked his arm towards me. I quickly pulled the door shut but found it blocked by a foot. I looked up and saw Dromi’s wild, sinister grin. I screamed. He forced himself inside.

“Ah, good,” Dromi sighed. “Now that the pesky regulars are occupied, I don’t have to worry about them interrupting us.”

Kariya shoved Dromi back. “Get away from her!” The temperature dropped as he formed a giant ice shard to impale the Weretiger.

“Not so fast,” Dromi said, gripping my arm tightly and pulling me in front of him. “You wouldn’t want to hurt her, would you?”

“Damn you!” Kariya yelled, releasing the ice to shatter on the floor. “Coward!”

“Listen, I’d be more than happy to fight your half-human ass, but I have somewhere to be. And frankly, I might not look like much, but I could take you on easily.” He yanked on my wrist, beginning to drag me back towards the Door.

“Kariya,” I said, trying to reassure him, “it’s okay. Please, you have to stay safe, for Il.” I smiled weakly. “You have to protect Il, okay? I’ll be fine.”

Kariya’s face pinched, pained. He nodded, helplessly watching Dromi take me by force through the Gate.

I felt Dromi throw me into Bestia. I clutched Kororo tightly against me, as the icy wind pierced my skin. I grunted, landing into the snow on my back. It hurt to breathe. Confused, I watched as Dromi wrapped a blanket of beast fur around my shoulders.

He chuckled. “Wouldn’t want you to freeze.”

“What’s the point?” I asked. “Aren’t you trying to kill me?”

“Well, yeah, but not like this. I have something else in mind. Ignis is having you over for dinner.” Kororo growled at Dromi. He looked distastefully at the Paku. “I thought I heard a little pest.” Dromi swiftly snatched Kororo from me and punted the sea beast into the air. Kororo’s body hit the snow with a thud. I tried to stop Dromi, but he squeezed my bandaged arm harshly.

I cried out. “Now, now, don’t be so upset,” Dromi sneered. “After all, I’m taking you to see someone you’ve been missing.” He wrenched me behind him, dragging me kicking and screaming. I watched powerlessly as Kororo’s body was left farther and farther behind.

*

“Big bro!” Dromi called out, entering the cave. “I brought dinner!”

I heard Ignis sharply inhale, startled. “Get out.”

Dromi twisted my arm behind my back and pushed me against the barrier surrounding Ignis. “See?”

“Kotone!” Ignis yelled, running close to inspect me.

“Ignis,” I whimpered, pain shooting down my arm from where Dromi gripped me. I saw bloodstains on the ground. He had been hurting himself. Ignis’s palms were bloody from being gripped tightly. He had been suffering this whole time, trying to keep Vanar under control.

“No,” he whispered, horrified. “You’re not supposed to be here.”

Neither one of us could look each other in the eyes, staring anywhere but at each other’s face. I noticed the barrier had faint cracks in it near the ceiling. Misyr would never have made deliberate holes in his work. Something was wrong.

I pulled back, trying to move away from the barrier. “Where do you think you’re going?” Dromi asked, kicking me in the back.

Air left my lungs and I gasped, falling against the seal. “Don’t you dare touch her!” Ignis growled. His claws scraped down the barrier as he tried to scratch at Dromi.

“Or what?” Dromi taunted. “Afraid I’m going to steal your prey?” He laughed. “Come on, I’m only softening her up for you.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Ignis snarled.

“Don’t play dumb,” Dromi laughed. “We both know she’s the tastiest thing you’ve ever had.” I flinched away, but he held me fast. “I saw how you enjoyed her.” A whimper escaped my mouth. I understood what Dromi planned to do with me, and so did Ignis. “What better way to ascend to godhood by devouring your favorite meal?”

“Dromi,” Ignis growled.

“I’ve rendered you speechless! You’re overjoyed, I can tell. I’ll leave you two alone so that you can savor every bite.”

“I won’t,” Ignis said.

“Please,” Dromi scoffed. “You think you can hide your hunger from me? I heard your stomach’s desperate cry as we came up. Sooner, rather than later, you’ll give in.” He chuckled. “In fact, why don’t I speed things along, hmm?” Dromi tore the bandage from my arm with his sharp claws, reopening my wound. I bit back a scream. My blood dripped onto the snow and ice.

Ignis cried out in agony, covering his mouth and nose. He went to the other end of the seal, but there was not enough room to create distance between us. I wanted to encourage him to keep fighting his instincts, but I couldn’t speak. My arm throbbed.

Suddenly, I heard a ripping noise. I looked up and gasped. Rather than attack me, Ignis had torn off his own flesh. Blood spilled onto the ground at his feet. “I need…I want…No!” Ignis groaned, raking his claws into his torso. He resisted his instincts the only way he could, by inflicting pain upon himself.

“Please,” I whispered. “Please stop. You’re going to die!”

“I would rather die than hurt you again,” Ignis grunted. “I can’t give in.” I tried to come closer, but he shouted at me. “Stay back! I will devour you.”

“Ignis,” I sobbed. “I’m so scared. All I wanted was to be with you, but now I can’t even look at you. I remember how you bit into me and I freeze with fear. This isn’t what was supposed to happen!”

“Kotone,” Ignis panted. “I…feel the same…” He howled. “Why, why me? I would give all this up just so we could be together! I never wanted to hurt you!” His hot tears splashed onto the snow. “I want to eat what you cook for me. I want to go back to Enchante. Your smile, it’s the best thing I’ve ever seen.” He choked back a sob. “Is it too much to ask for a simple life with you?”

My breath heaved in my chest as I wept with him.

“But…that dream is impossible now. You’ll never be safe around me. I…will always crave you. That should not be. You’re the woman I love. So why? Why must I suffer this fate?”

I wailed, pouring out all my feeling. “I don’t want to fear you, Ignis! I want to love you too.”

“Blah, blah, blah,” Dromi said, sauntering back into the cave. “You’re so boring! No one cares about your stupid feelings.” Dromi kicked me against the barrier again. I grunted. “Just eat her already!” He held me up by the scruff of my neck, staring at me coldly. “You’re too chatty, lady. I’d hate to know what you’d be like as Vanar’s mate, not that such a thing would ever happen.”

“I would never be Vanar’s mate,” I said, struggling for air. “Because the one I love is Ignis!” My vision turned red with anger, and I mustered up every last bit of strength and smacked Dromi across the face. Startled, he let go, touching the welt on his cheek. “Bad…kitty,” I said defiantly, panting heavily.

I may have been afraid of Ignis turning into Vanar, but I was equally angry at Dromi for causing this mess in the first place. I knew my slap hadn’t hurt Dromi, since human strength wasn’t on par with a demon beast’s. All the same, I wanted him to think about his actions.

Dromi glared at me. “You dare!” He kicked me to the ground.

Ignis rushed over, worried. “Kotone!” The instant he came close, the smell of my blood overwhelmed him and he fell back, fighting his desires.

Dromi screamed at me, kicking me repeatedly. “Quit screwing around! Just lie down and submit already! And you,” he yelled, turning to Ignis, “stop hesitating and eat her! You’ll be unstoppable, Vanar, so don’t resist!”

“What?” Ignis said.

“Our dream is the same, to rid the world of all evil! The only way we can do that is by changing the way things are! Yeah?”

“You idiot. This was never my dream. Don’t compare the two of us. Vanar is the greatest evil of them all!”

“You’re wrong! You don’t kill for fun,” Dromi exclaimed. “You kill for food. That’s your nature, to survive!”

“My name is Ignis, not Vanar,” Ignis replied calmly.

Dromi ignored him, ranting. “You absorb the blood of those you devour and increase your strength! It’s not murder, it’s sacrifice!”

Dromi was completely deluded. How could he have clung onto these misguided beliefs for so long? Why hadn’t anyone noticed? It was tragic, truly, that he became this way.

“Vanar is the true path for all beasts! He will enlighten us and destroy this pointless battle for supremacy by consuming all in his path!”

“Dromi, you’re…” Ignis began.

“Insane? Cowardly? Cruel? I’ve heard it all before! That changes nothing! I will spill all the blood in the world to awaken the calamity!” Dromi gnashed his teeth in anger. He didn’t care if he died so long as the whole world burned with him. It was sad, really. And yet, I couldn’t find it in my heart to take pity on him. He made his choice. And I would make mine.

“You’re wrong, Dromi. It’s true that you and Ignis want to change the world, but your approaches couldn’t be more different. Ignis sees this world as something to protect and nurture. He would give his life to do that. He wants to save this world and you’re doing the opposite! You’re destroying it!”

My words bounced off Dromi, having no effect on him. Instead, he resumed kicking me, this time aiming at my head. I cried out. “Shut up! You don’t know what you’re talking about! You’ve never had to suffer. Humans have it easy!” He punctuated each sentence with a blow. I tried to curl up to protect myself, yelping at the pain.

“Dromi, stop it!” Ignis yelled.

I coughed up blood. Ignis pounded his fists against the seal, alarmed.

“Stop me yourself if you’re so concerned about her,” Dromi shouted. “Come out, Vanar!” He stomped on my leg. I screamed. “You’re such a pain!”

“This…isn’t what…Ignis wants,” I said weakly.

“Damn you!” Dromi shrieked, about to kick me in the ribs. As I prepared myself for the hit, he stopped. I looked up at Dromi, confused. “Enough,” he said. “I see now.” Dromi paced in front of me. “Bringing you here was a mistake. Ignis is fighting Vanar because of you.” His face widened in a manic smile. “If he won’t eat you, then I will.” He laughed.

Ignis recoiled. “What?”

“I mean, I’ve been watching you eat,” Dromi said to Ignis. “It doesn’t look that hard. All I have to do is bite down, right?” He shook his head, disappointed. “But I won’t be able to keep her down. I’ll probably puke her up. What a waste.”

Dromi lifted me up by my shirt. “Let…go…” I said hoarsely, struggling.

“How do you taste?” Dromi asked, co*cking his head to the side.

“Stop,” Ignis commanded. “Dromi, stop!”

“Any last words, Miss Lady? I’ll be sure to tell Vanar what a good meal you made.”

“F-f*ck…you…” I whispered. He closed his mouth around my neck. I felt his sharp fangs pierce my skin and gasped. Searing heat burst behind me and I heard the familiar sound of flames. “N-no,” I said weakly. “Ignis!” I craned my neck to see him.

Ignis screamed, throwing all his force against the seal. He roared and changed. The barrier shattered under the strength of his fire as the great Firewolf burst through. To save me, Ignis sacrificed his humanity and succumbed to the call of Vanar.

Chapter 19: And I'm Hungry like the Wolf

Chapter Text

Vanar blazed a path across Bestia. Despite the dark and the snow, every inhabitant saw the glow of fire in the distance. The ground shook with his mighty roar. The beasts cowered, not knowing what they heard, but understanding the ominous intent behind it.

Every beast, that is, except one. Dromi basked in the flames of Vanar, rejoicing. “Devour, Vanar! Consume it all! You’re the great equalizer. Spare no one!”

*

A worried voice roused me from my faint. “Kotone, please wake up!”

I blinked, opening my eyes slowly. “M-misyr?” I mumbled.

“Oh, good. You’re conscious.” The relief was palpable in his voice. “Don’t sit up. Your injuries have been aggravated. Thankfully, nothing seems to be life-threatening.”

“Misyr,” I whispered, trying to look around. He tenderly helped me stand, supporting my weight. “Rindo? Canus?” They wouldn’t meet my eyes. “How did I—” I doubled over, groaning. Pain shot through my body. I remembered.

“Where’s Dromi?” I said weakly. “What happened to Ignis?”

“You want to know where Ignis is?” Rindo asked. He pointed to a light far away. “There. He changed, Kotone, and has been running rampant.”

I covered my mouth, horrified. “No, please,” I begged. “Let it be a nightmare.”

“I’m sorry, Kotone,” Misyr said. “We were too late, again.”

“We arrived right when he transformed. We saw a pillar of flame destroy the shrine,” Rindo added.

“My deepest apologies, Kotone,” Canus said. “We could not prevent this.”

“It’s not your fault, I said hoarsely. “Dromi was one step ahead the whole time.”

“We would have been here sooner, but we didn’t want to abandon the townspeople,” Misyr said, frowning.

“Ignis wouldn’t have wanted you to,” I said. A tear ran down my cheek. “He was fighting it,” I said quietly. “He transformed to save me.” I held my hand over the punctures in my neck. “Dromi…”

They studied me, concerned. “Regardless,” Misyr eventually said, “we have to stop Ignis.” He glanced at me and continued, “It would be safer for you to stay here, but we will defer to your decision.”

I answered immediately with no hesitation. “I’m coming with you. I can’t do much, but I want to help Ignis.”

“Very well,” Misyr said, smiling. “The princess has made her decree. Let us go rescue Ignis from himself.”

“Rindo, are we ready to go?” Canus asked.

He nodded. “Bring her over to the snowmobile,” Rindo requested.

“How did?” I asked, bewildered.

“I ordered a couple for the investigation team,” he explained. “I never thought I would end up using them instead.”

“I see.”

Rindo gathered me in his arms and placed me in the rear seat, sliding in front of me. Misyr and Canus each hung onto a side. Rindo looked at them with a pained expression. “There’s a weight limit,” he pointed out. “Can’t you two, I don’t know, run or something?”

“I know a spell or two that can lighten the load,” Misyr replied, winking. “You’ll never know we were here.”

“We trust you, Rindo,” Canus assured him. “Besides, I must conserve my strength.”

“Very well,” Rindo replied, smirking. “Let’s go bag ourselves a big bad wolf.”

I clutched tightly to Rindo as we sped through the snow. Misyr shouted over the wind, filling me in on what happened after Dromi took me. Misyr informed me that I wouldn’t need to worry about the Minotaurs because he managed to affix an already open wormhole in one place long enough to send them back to Bestia.

“I see him,” Rindo yelled. “He’s right up ahead.”

I gasped at the size of Ignis. The form of Vanar was ginormous and appeared to be made of pure flame. His paws were large enough to crush the snowmobile underneath. “Holy hell,” Rindo swore. “He’s probably 22 yards tall!”

“Compared to those paintings in the shrine, he’s almost cute in size. I really do not want to go up against a fully-fledged Vanar,” Misyr said.

“He’ll likely be larger than a mountain,” Canus mused.

“Where is he going, do you think?” I asked.

“After prey, of course,” Canus answered.

Rindo’s coat chirped as his phone rang. “Can you get that for me, Kotone?”

Slightly embarrassed, I reached into his inner pocket to pull out the communicator. Mikado’s voice blared through. “Did you rescue her in time?” he asked.

“I’m here, Mikado,” I said.

“Excellent. You’re the person I most needed to speak with. Is Rindo there also?”

“Yes,” Rindo grunted, focusing on driving.

“Wonderful. I have bad news and worse news. Which do you want first?”

“Don’t you have any good news?” Rindo asked. “Make some up if you don’t.”

“The stakes are too high for that. A massive wormhole has opened up in the sky that is connected to Bestia.”

I gasped. “If Ignis finds it and goes through, then…”

“Correct.”

“You’ve got to be kidding me,” Rindo muttered.

We were close enough to Ignis now that we shook at his sudden stop. He sniffed the air and changed direction. “Ignis,” I called out. He didn’t hear me.

“Please don’t be heading in the direction of the portal,” Rindo begged.

“He probably smelled something on the other side that caught his attention,” Misyr sighed. “What a pain.”

“Humans are Vanar’s favorite food,” Canus reminded us.

“No!” I exclaimed fearfully. “We can’t let him! If he does that, then…we might never get Ignis back…”

“We must stop him.” Rindo floored the acceleration on the snowmobile, and we quickly caught up to Ignis, staying behind his tail.

“This should slow him down,” Misyr said, casting thick dark chains of magic around Vanar’s form. However, the intense flames of Vanar’s body melted through the spell, rendering the chains useless. “Damn it!”

Misyr tried again, this time aiming at the ground. The ice beneath Vanar broke apart and the great Firewolf backpedaled to avoid falling into the sea. “Perfect,” Misyr said, pleased. “Now we can herd him into the water.”

Vanar weaved around, trying to find sure footing, avoiding the sinkhole. “You have to hand it to him,” Misyr said begrudgingly. “He’s a survivor.”

“Not now,” Rindo growled. “Do something!”

“Right,” Misyr nodded. He snapped his fingers, setting off a barrage of explosive spells across Ignis’s body.

“Be careful,” I scolded. “Ignis is still in there.”

“Make up your mind,” Misyr snapped, exasperated.

“In this instance, Kotone, I do not believe you should worry,” Canus added.

When the explosions stopped and the smoke cleared, we saw Vanar continuing on completely unaffected. Misyr laughed bitterly. “That bastard. For once, I can’t do a thing to stop him.” Misyr shook his head. “Worst of all, he doesn’t even notice my attacks! I’m less than a gnat.”

“Now’s not the time for pouting,” I snapped.

“Vanar is running on pure instinct,” Canus observed. “Until he is sated, nothing we do will distract him.” The knight stretched, loosening his joints. “I will run ahead and challenge him. Perhaps engaging him directly will be an obstacle in his path.”

“Be careful,” I said, gripping Canus’s armored forearm.

“I will do my best,” he promised solemnly. “I must try to stop him, for Ignis’s sake.”

“Right,” Rindo agreed. “We might not have another chance.”

*

“I will cover you from the sky,” Misyr said to Canus. “You challenge him on the ground.”

Canus grunted and readied his sword. Vanar roared. “Kotone, get ready!” Rindo shouted.

I braced myself for impact, clutching tightly to Rindo. Canus leaped off the snowmobile, swinging his sword. Vanar met him blow for blow. Snow exploded around us as the ground shook.

Even though Canus could not penetrate Vanar’s defenses, he managed to successfully halt the Firewolf. “My turn,” Misyr yelled. “Let’s see you move after I sever your tendons!” A large circle full of magic spears appeared above Misyr, launching the dark javelins at Vanar. But, like before, the magic could not touch Vanar’s body. His spell evaporated in the heat of Vanar’s flames.

“Can’t we do anything?” I cried helplessly.

“He’s called a calamity for a reason,” Rindo said grimly.

Misyr sulked. “I’m a mighty demon king, not some second-rate villain! You’re making me look bad, Ignis!” He gestured and small sigils surrounded the four of us. “I’m linking us so that we can clearly communicate over Hungry’s growls.”

Canus continued to match Vanar’s blows, focused on the fight. Misyr set off some more explosive spells to distract Ignis. “What should we do?” Rindo mused, sucking in air between his teeth. “What can we do?”

“Vanar hasn’t fully awakened,” Misyr reminded us. “We have a slim chance of reviving Ignis. Part of our trouble is that we are holding back because of the concern we have for our friend. But I have an idea. After all, I never lose.”

“What are you thinking?” I asked, worried. I didn’t like the tone in Misyr’s voice. It sounded like he was considering something drastic.

“I can’t restrain him or bind him,” Misyr explained. “The only thing I have left is an incredibly destructive power. None of us will survive if we choose to use it. But we must decide quickly.”

“No,” I said firmly. “No. I refuse to sacrifice this whole world to stop Ignis.”

“It may be our only option,” Misyr said quietly. “If it comes down to it, I’ll kill him myself.”

“Reluctantly, I must agree to your plan,” Rindo said. “If it’s to save the human world, then this is a cost we must pay.”

“We can’t,” I protested. “This is his world that he has fought so hard to protect!” I waited for a lull in the battle and screamed. “Ignis! Please stop!” I clenched my fists tightly and demanded, “Come back to me!”

*

In the corner of the ice, beast clans of all kinds grouped together, shivering in fear. They trembled, staring at the fiery form of Vanar. Their frightened voices overlapped, yet all agreed that the Firewolf was a threat to their very existence. Amidst all this, two familiar beast children stared at the large monster.

“We need to get out of here,” the Rabbit girl said. Her ears twitched.

“What is it?” asked the Fox boy.

“Shh!” She concentrated. “I hear someone calling a name.” The boy squinted, trying to hear what she heard. They both recognized the voice. It was the woman who had come with Ignis to their villages. The Rabbit’s eyes met the Fox’s and the two exclaimed, “Ignis?”

“It can’t be him,” said the boy.

But the voice in the wind continued to shout the name Ignis. “How is that monster Ignis?” the girl wondered.

“Is he even still inside that beast?”

“Can we save him?”

They looked at each other, nodding in resolve. Together, they moved towards the great wolf. After all, they owed Ignis for all his help. If they could do something, anything, they would. The other beasts stopped clamoring and froze in disbelief, watching these two younglings make their way to the flaming monster.

*

Canus was wearing down. We could all see it. Just as he was about to lose all strength, bright chains of light wrapped around Vanar. “Il?” I cried, surprised. Vanar was held fast.

“What the hell are you doing out of bed, you featherbrain?” Misyr yelled.

“I do not know myself,” Il admitted. “I somehow recovered enough spirit energy to heal and awaken. Kariya said a stranger entered and insisted on treating me.” He studied the flaming wolf. “Ignis, I presume?”

“Yes,” I stammered. “But—”

“My abilities are far below my usual performance, but I shall give my—” Il was cut off as Vanar bit through the chains of light, freeing himself. A large, fiery tail swept upwards, knocking Il out of the sky. I screamed.

Vanar turned and actively trampled the ground where Il fell. However, at that moment, a swift shadow ran through and yanked Il away.

“You?” I said, startled.

“That was terrifying,” panted a familiar Fox beast, struggling to carry Il. “You sure that’s Ignis?” I helped him carry Il out of harm’s way as Vanar roared, snapping at the Fox’s heels.

From behind me, snowballs flew past and hit Vanar directly in the face. The monster choked on the snow mid-howl and backed up, confused. “Hurry up, slowpoke,” scolded another recognizable voice. “He almost caught you.”

Rindo and I gaped, trying to understand what we just saw. The Rabbit girl jeered at Vanar. “No matter who you are, nobody likes a snowball to the face!”

I smiled at her. “Quick thinking!” It warmed my heart to see two of the beasts Ignis protected doing their part to help him.

“You don’t look too great,” said the Rabbit. “Or is that just your face?” She giggled. I rolled my eyes.

The ground rumbled and I turned around to an amazing sight. Following the Rabbit’s lead, the other beasts rushed forward, packing snow in their hands to hurl at Vanar’s body. Many projectiles hit him in the face, but not all. While not enough to harm him, it clearly irritated Vanar, who shook his head and backed away, trying to escape the endless barrage. His flames began to erratically flicker.

“I have an idea…” Misyr said, speaking through his spell. “Let’s hope this helps!” He surrounded Ignis, containing the flames in a shield to protect the beasts.

“What’s going on?” Rindo asked, amazed. “None of these beasts have weapons and yet they still decided to help.”

“We have a debt to repay,” the Rabbit explained. “We owe our lives to that sentimental fool over there. So it would be a pain if he died or stayed stuck as a wolf before we could redeem ourselves.”

I smiled brightly, touched by their bravery and kindness. “Ignis,” I whispered. “Look! You did it. You helped them!” I began to feel hopeful.

“New plan, everyone!” Misyr called out for everyone to hear. “Let’s be a pesky fly in his eye and annoy him to exhaustion.”

“Understood,” Canus said, nodding. “I’ll protect everyone down here.”

Recovered from his fall, Il flew up. “I shall provide a worthy distraction.” Everyone began pelting Vanar with snow.

Even though we all worked together to draw Vanar’s attention away from the wormhole, he still slowly progressed closer, snapping out to eat anyone unlucky enough to be too close. “Come on, Ignis,” I pleaded softly. “Your people are here for you. Return to yourself!”

“Quit being useless over there,” the Rabbit snapped, shaking me out of my thoughts. “If you love Ignis so much, fight for him! Tell him how you feel. Be scared later, okay?”

I set my jaw, determined. “You’re right,” I agreed. “Thank you.”

“Of course I am,” she said smugly. “Now get out there!”

“Everyone, listen,” I shouted. “I need your help!”

*

Rindo raced me towards Vanar on the snowmobile. “Are you sure this is what you want to do?” he asked me.

“Yes. And I’m the best bait.”

“I still don’t like it,” Rindo replied.

“I’m prepared,” I told him. “Now go. You can’t get caught in this.”

“We shall follow behind Ignis to provide additional assistance,” Il promised.

“Flee if Ignis does not heel,” Canus advised.

I nodded firmly and marched forward, gripping the bandage on my arm. I looked over at Rindo. “I’ll rush over if you need me,” he said.

“I know.” I braced myself and grunted as I tore the bandage off my arm, once again exposing my wound to the air. I watched Ignis from a distance, noting the immediate moment he caught the scent of my blood. “Here goes nothing,” I murmured.

Vanar raced towards me. “He travels at a higher speed than anticipated,” Il said, panicked. “We may not be able to reach Kotone in time.”

“He’s been holding back?” Misyr exclaimed.

“Rindo, go after her!”

I knew it was possible no one would reach me in time. I shivered at Vanar’s exuberant howl as he opened his maw to devour me. A noise at my feet distracted me. I had heard it before. It increased in frequency. I looked around, confused.

“Kyuuu!” squeaked a voice I thought I would never hear again. Many similar calls echoed around me.

Overjoyed, I cried, “Kororo!”

Surprised, Vanar could not halt his hulking mass in time and slid into the water exposed by the pack of Pakus breaching to the surface. I turned to brace myself for the incoming wave.

“I’m so glad you’re all right Kororo,” I said, relieved. “And you found your family!”

Pakus surrounded me happily. I returned to stare at Ignis. Something seemed different. I raced to the fiery wolf, stumbling over the uneven ice. “Ignis!” I yelled.

The Fox boy helped me up and led me closer. “Come on,” he said. “Let’s save him.” He shoved me forward, keeping me from falling into the water.

Vanar bared his teeth at me, growling. A single word escaped his mouth amidst his howling. “Ko…to…ne…”

“Ignis!” I shouted, scrambling closer. I thought I saw a spark of life in there.

Dromi blocked my progress. “Why did you resist if you were going to offer yourself up?” he asked, grinning. “Or was this your idea of romance? Either way, he’ll eat you.” He giggled.

“Hey, Dromi?”

“What?”

“Shut up. I’m here for Ignis. A blunt, awkward, one-of-a-kind guy.”

“You’re so cheesy,” Dromi groaned, raising his arms to smack me. Chains from both Misyr and Il wrapped around him, preventing him from striking me. I waved my thanks to them and went closer to Ignis. Dromi screamed and fought the bindings.

“Sit down and shut up Dromi,” Misyr said. “You’ve lost.”

Finally, after all this struggle, I reached him. “Sorry to keep you waiting,” I whispered. I ran my fingers gently across his snout. He whined, leaning into my touch.

“Stay…back…” he rumbled. “I’ll…eat…you…”

I saw Vanar try to reemerge, fighting Ignis for dominance. “I knew you were in there, Ignis. I’m done running, okay? I want you to come back. I know it’s selfish, idealistic, and foolish, but I believe in you. You’re stronger than Vanar. I haven’t given up on my dream of living every day with you at Café Enchante. I still want to satisfy your hunger with my cooking. Tell me, what do you want? What kind of future will you fight for?”

Vanar shook. “Why?” A loud whimper escaped his mouth. The flames across his body flickered. “Ko…to…ne…so…stubborn.” He huffed, blowing steam into my face. “I…want…” Gradually his voice grew stronger and more sure as Ignis emerged. “I want to be by your side. To stay with you on good days and bad days. I…want to live with you for the rest of my life. That is the future I will fight for.”

He shuddered, fighting Vanar’s last attempt to subsume Ignis. With a dying howl, Vanar vanished.

Embraced in my arms lay the body and soul of the one I love. “Ignis,” I sobbed.

He held me tightly, tears pouring down his face. “Kotone.”

“You’re back.”

As the sun rose upon a changed Bestia, Ignis buried his face into mine. “That’s right. I came back to you.” He gave a watery chuckle. “You were my strength all along. I swear I’ll be the man of your dreams, instead of, you know, devouring you.”

I snorted. “You sure have a way with words. But you’re sweet.”

“Kotone, you’re the strongest woman in the whole world. I knew you were my mate from the minute I saw you. Let me tell you, that was really confusing for a while. But that was before I knew your heart. That’s where all your strength is. Without your love, I never would have been able to fight my way back to you.”

I smiled sadly. “We can’t stop fighting yet, Ignis. We’ll need time to fix what was broken.”

“It’s a good thing I have all the time in the world, then.” He kissed the tears off my face. “I love you.”

“I love you too, you dope.”

Chapter 20: I Break from the Crowd

Chapter Text

As we basked in each other’s love, we ignored the smug smiles of our friends who watched from a distance. Ever the drama king, Misyr broke the mood first. He sighed, stretched, and said, “I, for one, am exhausted. I can’t recall the last time I fought that long. Kotone, would you kiss my boo-boo away?” He held out his face, pointing to the tiniest of scratches on his cheek.

Ignis growled at him, pulling me closer.

“Kotone’s kiss must have restorative powers,” Canus said. “After all, Ignis seems no worse for the wear. Tend to me next, would you?”

Rindo winced and rotated his stiff shoulder. “At my age, it’s rest I need more than anything else. Kotone, would you tuck me in?”

Ignis bared his teeth at the other two. He squeezed me tightly around my waist. “f*ck off,” he said, snarling. “Leave my Kotone alone.”

Misyr laughed. “We’re only teasing, Ignis. We know when we’ve been beaten.”

Il yawned and curled up onto the ground, asleep. I giggled. “Poor Il. We should go home so that he can rest.”

“Home,” murmured Ignis. He pressed a light kiss to my forehead. “I like that.” He released me and walked over to the Rabbit and Fox, patting them both on the head. “You did good. Thanks.”

The Rabbit scowled at him, pushing his hand away. “Who said you could do that?” she scowled, blushing.

Ignis withdrew his hands, smiling. “Sorry. Force of habit. I guess, since you’re the strongest beasts in Bestia, I have no right to praise you, huh?”

She preened. “No, you can continue.”

The Fox twitched his tail happily.

“We owe you for saving many worlds,” Misyr added. “Send any troublemakers our way and we’ll handle them.”

I drew closer to Ignis when I saw Dromi kneeling nearby, the chains that bound him having faded when Il fell asleep. Ignis wrapped his arms protectively around me, warily watching Dromi. He wasn’t paying attention to us, however, and stared at the rising sun. He mumbled to himself, raking his claws down his face. “It’s a lie. A mistake,” he muttered. “Such pathetic animals could never have defeated Vanar.” He groaned. “How? How did they do that?”

“It wasn’t a mistake,” the Rabbit said, walking over to him with crossed arms. “You saw what happened.”

“Vanar lost. The strongest beast was defeated by the weakest,” added the Fox, joining her.

Dromi sat there dejected, curling his tail around himself. “You weak beasts killed my dream.”

“Idolizing strength will only disappoint you,” Canus said softly. “You forget your history. Even the first Vanar was defeated by the efforts of humans and weak beasts.”

Dromi lay his ears flat, sulking. Misyr added, “Even if Vanar reemerges, the result will be the same. He will lose.”

*

Ignis pulled me away from the celebrating crowd and held me against his chest. I winced as pain shot down my arm, the adrenaline having worn off. Ignis noticed and looked down at my reopened wound. “Here, let me,” he said, fumbling with the bandage.

“I’ve got it,” I said quietly, taking the wrapping from his shaking hands.

“I’m sorry,” he whispered. “I’m so, so sorry. I know that won’t ever fix what I did.”

“It won’t,” I agreed. “While I’m glad you’re back, and that you’re going to stay, I think I will need time away to recover.” I covered my face, trying not to cry. “I don’t want to. But I need to feel safe around you again. I’m sorry.”

“I’m not letting you go,” Ignis said. He shook his head, clarifying, “I mean, I’ll let you leave for a little while, but I won’t be able to bear your absence for long. I promise to do everything in my power to make you feel safe. If that means never eating another bite, I’ll do that.”

I gave a watery chuckle and sniffed. “I’ll believe it when I see it.”

He stroked my hair sadly. “Kotone, we’re going to make it, right?”

I nodded against his shoulder. “I think so.”

Ignis kissed my forehead. “You know, wolves mate for life…”

“Yeah?”

“Yup. That means my heart will always be yours, even if you decide we can’t work out.”

“I fought for you,” I replied, looking up. “Despite everything, even my fear. I think I can fight for our future too.”

“Good. Because I don’t ever want to be without you ever again.”

“Me either,” I whispered. I found myself falling asleep, exhausted physically and emotionally. Ignis caught me as I slumped to the ground, putting his arms under my legs and behind my back.

“Let’s get you to bed, silly,” he murmured.

*

Ignis set Kotone’s body gently onto her bed, letting Rindo tend to her arm. “I’m going out,” he said.

“You’re coming back, right?” Rindo asked mildly, applying disinfectant.

“Well, yeah,” Ignis said, confused. “I’m just going to buy some first aid stuff.”

“All right. Take Kariya with you. He’s feeling rather useless at the moment.”

“Sure.” Ignis quietly shut Kotone’s door and headed downstairs to find Kariya. “Hey, squirt, you wanna come with me to pick out some band-aids for Kotone?”

Kariya looked up at him and scowled. “Don’t call me squirt.”

“Come on, you know I’m teasing.”

“Whatever,” Kariya said, standing up and blowing his bangs away from his face. He swiftly gave Ignis a hug and pulled back, embarrassed. “I’m just…glad you’re back…” he mumbled.

“Me too.” Ignis drank in the sight of the familiar Café and sighed. “Me too.”

*

In the morning, I called my parents. “Can I stay for a couple weeks? I had a kitchen accident and need to recuperate.”

“Are you all right?” my mother asked, alarmed.

“I’ll be okay, but I’m not supposed to use my arm while it heals. It was a burn. I wasn’t paying attention. But I’ll be fine, I promise.”

“Of course you can come home, Kotone,” she said, still sounding worried. “We left your room for you in case you wanted to visit.”

“Good. I’ll take a train down this afternoon.”

“Are you sure you don’t want your father to come pick you up?”

“No,” I said, smiling. “I have some friends who will help me get to the station.” Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Ignis grinning happily at me. “See you soon.”

“All right. I love you.”

Embarrassed, I mumbled, “I love you too, mom.”

Ignis laid his head in his palm, co*cking his head slightly. “Do you really have to go?” He stared at me with pleading puppy eyes.

“If I don’t, you know I’ll be trying to cook and clean,” I countered. “My parents will make sure I behave and they won’t drive me insane doing it.”

He pouted. “All right. Please be careful.”

I pressed my finger on his nose. “Back at you, Ignis. I better not have reports that you’ve burnt down my café.”

“I’m not that bad in the kitchen,” he exclaimed.

I giggled. “Can you help me load my suitcase?”

He smiled softly at me. “Of course.”

*

Ignis stared out the window forlornly after Rindo drove Kotone to the station. A small whine escaped his lips. “It’s not forever, Ignis,” Misyr said, smiling.

“I know. But I don’t have to like it.”

Misyr folded up the newspaper he was reading and stood up, towering over Ignis. “Do you remember what I told you the last time you put Kotone in danger?” The air grew charged as Misyr began to bounce around a spell in his hands.

“Yes,” Ignis replied, hanging his head. “Go ahead. Obliterate me like you promised. I deserve it and more for what I did to her.”

Misyr snuffed out his spell, putting a hand on Ignis’s shoulder. “As much as I like entertaining that thought, it wouldn’t change what’s been done. Besides, your death would hurt her more. Sorry, but, you’ll have to live with the consequences.”

Ignis stared up at him sadly. “What do I do to fix it? How can I fix it? I’ve been having nightmares about that day, and I know she does too. I…”

“You can start by talking to someone about it. As much as I distrust the GPM, they do have doctors for that sort of thing. Rindo can help you with that. If I recall correctly, Kotone is already in touch with one and is learning ways to overcome her experience.”

“Really?” Ignis asked, hopeful.

“Truly. And I think seeing a doctor would benefit you.”

“Okay.”

Misyr smacked Ignis heavily on the back. “Now, then, what’s for breakfast?”

Ignis stared at Misyr. “What do you mean?”

“Aren’t you going to take charge of the Café while Kotone is gone?”

“Uh…” The two stared at each other before realizing that there were no instructions on how to run things with Kotone gone. “I’m ordering out,” Ignis said eventually.

“An excellent idea.”

*

Rindo took one glance at the inside of the Café and immediately understood the situation. “She didn’t leave you any directions, did she?” he asked, amused.

“No,” Ignis grumbled, laying his head on the counter sulkily.

“You are fortunate then, because I am a passable cook and can teach you how.”

Ignis perked up. “Really?”

Rindo smiled knowingly. “Yes. We can start with Kotone’s favorite foods.”

Ignis sank back down in his seat. “But what if I mess it up and she hates it?”

“You have two weeks to practice,” Rindo pointed out. “Surely you can master recipes in that amount of time.”

“And I’ll teach you coffee,” Misyr added. “Because she won’t be able to use the espresso machine for a while when she returns.”

“An excellent point,” Rindo nodded. “I’m sure she’d appreciate it if we kept the place tidy for her, too.”

“Kariya already showed me what to do there,” Ignis said. “I didn’t realize cleaning took so many muscles.” He stretched his shoulder, wincing slightly.

“Yes, we have taken our princess for granted, haven’t we?” mused Misyr. “I suppose that means we’ll have to spoil her on her return.”

“Oh, and Ignis, I spoke to one of the psychiatrists and there is an opening later today if you want to schedule a meeting.”

Ignis chewed on his lip. “Do they…know…about me?”

“Yes.”

“Did they seem…scared?”

“No.”

Ignis sighed in relief. “Okay. I’ll do that.” He held his hand out to Rindo. “The number, please?”

*

I felt restless. It had been a long time since I’d had nothing to do. My mother wouldn’t let me help around the house, shooing me back to my room whenever I tried to go out. I flipped through a book aimlessly. My childhood home was so quiet! I had grown used to my boisterous Regulars. I sighed.

“Kotone,” my mother said, knocking on the door. “Some flowers arrived for you.”

“Huh?” I asked, confused.

“This one is from a…Kaoru Rindo?” My mother raised her eyebrow. “Someone I should know about?”

I shook my head. “No, mom. He’s a…friend, I suppose. He knew Grandpa.”

Disappointed, my mother set the vase of flowers down on my old school desk. “I was hoping he was a suitor.”

I laughed. “I run a business, mom. I don’t have time for romance.”

Sternly, my mother stared at me. “There is always time for love, Kotone.” She left my room and returned with a different flower arrangement. “Who is Canus Espada?” she asked.

“He’s another friend. He helped me set up the garden behind the Café.”

“Is he handsome?” My mother asked hopefully.

I shrugged. “I’ve never considered it.” At my mother’s prodding look, I tried to explain but found I couldn’t. “He’s really nice,” I said lamely.

She sighed at me, tsking her tongue. “Hopeless,” she muttered. “I will never have a grandchild.”

“Mom!” I exclaimed, embarrassed.

“With all these flowers, I’d hope at least one of them was from someone interested in you,” she pouted.

“There are more?” I asked, blinking in surprise.

“Two more,” she said smugly. “One from Il Fado de Rie and another from Misyr Rex.”

“I’m honestly surprised Il sent flowers,” I stated. “It’s more in line for him to buy me a video game.”

“I beg your pardon?”

“Il is a bit of an odd duck,” I said. “If he could, he would stay in his room and play otome games all day and night. We have to bribe him with dessert to coax him out.”

“We?”

“The Regulars at the Café,” I replied absently.

“Uh-huh…and who is Misyr?”

“A pain in my butt,” I grumbled. “He loves to tease everyone. Honestly, he’s like a cat.”

“Is he handsome?” she asked pointedly.

“Probably. He’s not really my type.”

“Such a shame,” my mother said, frowning. “All these men and not one has caught your fancy.”

“Were there only four flower arrangements?” I asked nonchalantly, trying not to tip her off to my feelings for Ignis.

“Yes. Should there have been more?”

I shook my head. “There’s only two other people I see regularly at the Café, and one of the two is in high school. He works part time there for me.” I smiled fondly. “Honestly, he’s like a brother to me in some ways.”

My mother looked at me sadly. “You know we would have had another child if it were possible.”

“I know,” I said, smiling. “I’m not blaming you or dad for anything. It was just…a bit lonely growing up is all.” I cleared my throat. “But now that I run the Café, I’m always surrounded by people.”

My mother glanced at me from the side. “You said there were two others?”

I suddenly found my book incredibly fascinating.

“Is that how it is?” she asked, teasing. “I hope I can meet him someday.”

I ignored her, choosing to read the cards that came with the flowers. All of them expressed well wishes on my recovery. Il complained that Rindo was feeding him vegetables and denying him ice cream. I had to laugh. Not one of them mentioned Ignis, to my frustration.

My alarm went off on my phone, reminding me of my appointment. “Not looking forward to this,” I mumbled. Even though it was helping me confront and deal with the memories of my…injury, it still hurt to think of those events. But I was sleeping better, I noticed. So it was worth it.

*

Kariya leaned his head back and sighed, exasperated. “Have you left anything for me to do?” he asked Ignis. “Have you even slept?”

“Of course I slept,” Ignis protested. “How else would I have the energy to deep clean the dining area?”

Kariya spewed curses under his breath as he went over to the kitchen to make a phone call. “Kotone, please come back,” he begged when I answered my phone. “He’s driving me up the wall!”

“What has he been doing?” I asked.

“He won’t stop cleaning,” Kariya complained. “I have no work left. And,” he said, raising his voice a little, “and he’s creeping me out!”

“How?” I said, taken aback. “He isn’t, you know, backsliding, or anything, is he?”

“Nothing like that,” Kariya assured me. “No, the problem is that he’s being too nice! He even complimented Il yesterday! I haven’t heard him call Il a hermit once. It isn’t the same without you here.”

“I’ll be back next week, I think,” I replied. “My arm is healing nicely.”

“Good,” he sighed. “I don’t know how much more I can take. You know that you bring out the best in him, right?

“I do?” I said, surprised.

“Yeah. We all know it. So come back already. We all miss you. He misses you most of all.”

“I miss you all too.”

“Oh, and I think Misyr and Rindo are stopping by to drop off something?”

“They’re what?” I shrieked.

*

My mother ushered Rindo and Misyr into my room, smiling widely. “You have visitors,” she said cheerily.

I rolled my eyes. “I can see that, mom.”

She winked at me, slowly shutting the door. “Such handsome, polite visitors.”

I sighed heavily. “Mom, please.”

Misyr bit back a laugh, coughing into his hand. Rindo looked away, trying and failing to hide a smile. I scowled at them.

“You couldn’t have, I don’t know, sent an advance warning of your coming?” I asked grumpily. “Now my mom thinks I’m definitely dating one of you.”

“I can live with that,” Misyr said flippantly.

“Anyway…” Rindo said, interrupting the argument about to erupt. “We wanted to see you and update you on things.”

“I’ve been getting your flowers,” I said, gesturing to my greenhouse of a bedroom. “And your cards. And your care packages.”

“Did you like them?” Misyr asked eagerly. “It was fun to pick them out.”

“It was nice,” I replied. “I appreciated your thoughtfulness.” I frowned. “But why hasn’t Ignis called or sent anything? I know he’s not one for gifts, but I thought maybe…”

Misyr sat down on the bed beside me and said gently, “No gift or apology he could give would be sufficient to redeem himself for what happened. He is trying to give you space to heal, both physically and mentally. Besides, it’s not like he can write “Sorry I tried to eat you,” in a Get Well card.”

I chuckled. He had me there. “I guess you’re right.”

“Of course I am,” he said with an air of superiority. I nudged him with my foot.

“Still,” I said quietly. “I miss him despite everything.”

“He misses you too,” Rindo said, breaking his silence. “He’s been working hard to be someone you can rely on and trust.”

“I’ve heard,” I said dryly. “Kariya called.”

Rindo chuckled. “Ignis certainly doesn’t lack for enthusiasm.”

Misyr wiggled his eyebrows at me. “Do you think that translates to other activities?”

“Misyr!” I blushed furiously, hitting the Demon King with my pillow.

Rindo stopped my onslaught, chiding me. “You shouldn’t be doing that.”

“I know,” I said, annoyed. “But he deserved it.”

“He usually does,” Rindo teased. He looked at his watched and sighed. “We have to go if we’re to catch the evening train.”

“All right,” I said morosely. “Be careful.”

“Cheer up,” Misyr said, grinning. “You’ll be back in a few days.”

I smiled at them. “You’re right. And I can’t wait.”

Chapter 21: All Running Inside

Chapter Text

“Kotone, you have returned!” Il shouted, enveloping me in a hug. He cried tears of joy.

I laughed. “Yes, I’m back. Could you let go? I can’t breathe.”

“Rindo behaved cruelly,” Il complained, still clutching his hands on my shoulders. “He denied me the heavenly substance that is dessert!”

“Yes, I remember reading that in one of the cards you sent,” I replied, smiling. “I’ve missed all of you.” My eyes searched around for Ignis. His familiar red hair was not present. I looked down, disappointed, and realized another member of our odd family was missing.

“Where’s Kororo?” I asked. “Is it still naptime?”

“Oh, that’s right,” Rindo said sheepishly. “You were asleep at the time when it happened. Remember those Pakus that appeared when we were trying to stop Vanar?”

“Yes?”

“Turns out, Kororo’s family was there too. They’re now reunited.”

I beamed. “I’m so happy for Kororo! Though I’m a little sad, too, because we won’t be seeing that cute little face every day.”

“Good riddance,” a familiar voice grumbled. “I could do without the constant headbutts.”

“Ignis!” I exclaimed, delighted. “You’re here!”

“Well, yeah. Where else was I supposed to be?” He wiped his hands on a kitchen towel and slung it over his shoulder. “I was working on lunch.”

“You cooked lunch?” I asked in disbelief.

“He has been practicing diligently,” Canus informed me with a small chuckle.

I smiled at Ignis. “I’m eager to try your efforts.”

Misyr winked at me. “Trust me, it will be worth it.”

“Sh-shut up!” Ignis stammered, embarrassed. Hesitantly, he walked over to me and shyly hooked his fingers around mine. “Are you hungry?” he mumbled.

“Yes!” I let Ignis lead me to the counter where a plate of food sat.

“This is yours,” he muttered, blushing.

“Oh!” I exclaimed. “It’s my favorite!”

“I know.” He smiled bashfully.

I began to feel nervous with everyone’s expectant eyes on me as I lifted the food to my mouth. I set my fork down and frowned.

“Is something wrong?” Ignis asked, worried.

“Yes,” I stated. “I don’t like eating alone. Can everyone else stop watching me long enough to pick out their own food?” I waited for the others to do what I asked and then started to enjoy the meal Ignis made me. He stared at me intently as I bit down on the first bite. I beamed at him. “It’s delicious!”

He breathed a sigh of relief and sat down beside me. “Good. I was worried I cooked it too long. I had Rindo taste test.”

“Are you going to have some?” I asked. I wasn’t sure if I should mention anything, but I wanted to know if he had returned to his old appetite.

He bit his lip and shook his head. “I don’t think I should yet. I want to make sure Vanar is completely gone.”

I placed by hand over his and said gently, “I don’t think you have to worry about him any longer, but I appreciate your thoughtfulness.” I squeezed his hand. “I missed you.”

“I missed you too. Sorry I didn’t keep in touch. I just…didn’t know what to say, I guess.” Downcast, he stared at the table awkwardly.

“I understand.” I slowly placed my head on his shoulder. “I’m glad to be back.”

“I’m glad too.” We exchanged small smiles and I resumed eating.

*

I reached up to grab a book from the top shelf. A sharp twinge shot up my arm and I cringed, pulling my arm back. “You’re supposed to ask for help,” Ignis scolded, pulling the book down for me. “You’re not supposed to overdo it.”

“You’re right,” I admitted reluctantly. “I really thought I could do it this time. It barely hurts anymore.”

“It shouldn’t hurt at all,” Ignis grumbled. He looked away, upset. “It wouldn’t be if I hadn’t…”

I tenderly laid my hand on his chest. “Stop beating yourself up over what happened.”

“Am I not allowed to worry about the woman I love?” he mumbled, blushing.

My heart thumped in my chest and I covered my face, flustered. I still wasn’t used to him showing his newfound affection. I liked it, but my heart couldn’t take direct hits too often. Trying to distract him from further sweet words, I turned away and said, “I can’t believe it’s already been a month.”

“Me either.” Ignis crossed his arms, thinking.

Though we had mostly resumed our usual routines, some things had changed. Ignis still abstained from food, worried despite our reassurances. The neighborhood had restructured, thanks to the stampeding Minotaurs. The GPM footed the repair bill. I wondered how expensive it all was. And, of course, Dromi wasn’t stopping by to bother Ignis anymore. He was in the GPM’s custody. They were trying to deprogram his delusional beliefs about Vanar, with little success. Even if they managed to reform him, it would take effort on his part to earn the forgiveness of everyone involved.

And then we held a celebratory recovery party for Il. He basked in the abundance of sweets. “You’re undoing all my effort to make him eat healthy,” Rindo grumbled. We all knew he didn’t mean it. Rindo was just as happy as the rest of us that Il was back to normal.

“Half of your desserts are from Ignis,” Canus told Il. Ignis still felt guilty for attacking Il when he was under Vanar’s influence.

But the biggest change was that Kororo wasn’t living with us anymore. I was glad that Kororo found its family, but I missed hearing the familiar coos and squeaks. I missed Kororo’s soft fur and boisterous affection. Despite his protests, Ignis did too. We visited occasionally, enjoying Kororo delightedly splashing in the ocean waters. It wasn’t enough on some days. I liked having Kororo to hold when I woke up from a bad dream. I couldn’t now.

Bestia had also changed for the better. Things were safer for the lesser beasts. There were fewer and fewer raids as the inhabitants started to cooperate with each other. This was, in part, because of Vanar. The native Bestians realized that living peacefully with each other would prevent another like him from emerging. It was always possible that Ignis was not the only one capable of transforming into the ancient Firewolf. So, for now at least, a truce was established.

Ignis had mixed feelings about it. “I’m glad that my dream was realized,” he said, “but I hate how high the cost was to achieve it.” He neglected to add the other price paid was his permanent relocation to Café Enchante. He no longer felt welcome in his home world. I couldn’t tell if he was saddened or not. He hid his feelings on the matter.

I gave him a sympathetic hug. “Me too.” I looked up at him and gave him a small smile. “But I’m glad you’re here with me.”

“So am I,” he said, holding me close. I could hear his heartbeat speed up. He slowly stroked my cheek with his thumb, sending shivers down my spine. I hid my face in his shirt, embarrassed by the feelings he brought out in me.

“You know, there’s something I don’t understand,” I murmured.

“Yeah?”

“If tasting human blood brought out Vanar, then why didn’t it start when you cleaned my cut that one day?”

Ignis blushed furiously and covered his face, looking away. “I thought we weren’t ever going to bring that up again.”

“It wasn’t exactly a forgettable moment,” I replied, smirking.

He choked, coughing. “Right. Um.”

“So? Do you know why?”

“I think so,” Ignis eventually admitted. “I think it’s because, um, in that moment…I was, uh, caring for you as your mate.” He began to stammer, rambling out an explanation. “I know that we weren’t—aren’t—mates, but that’s the instinct that spurred me to clean you up.”

“I thought you said it was to disinfect the cut, that you would do it for anyone?” I teased.

He muffled his reply with his hand. “That…was a lie…”

“Oh?” I grinned. “Was it?”

Ignis groaned. “You’re killing me, Kotone.” He bent his head down and drew me even closer to him, his eyes darkening with an emotion I couldn’t quite name. His breath ghosted across my lips before he swiftly pressed his mouth to mine. I gasped, surprised and delighted. As quickly as he kissed me, he withdrew. “Sorry. I should have asked first,” he mumbled, looking away.

I raised myself up on my tiptoes, holding onto his shoulders for balance, and kissed him back on his cheek. “I don’t mind,” I whispered. I smiled mischievously at him. “And what’s this “aren’t” mates nonsense? Didn’t you say we were when you professed your love to me back in Bestia?”

“Kotone,” Ignis growled playfully. “If you’re not careful, I’ll steal another taste of your lips.”

“What are you waiting for?” I dared him, raising my eyebrow.

I squealed, laughing, as he picked me up in a bridal carry and dropped me onto the bed, pinning me beneath him. He kissed me again, running his tongue under the inside of my bottom lip. I sighed happily.

Ignis pulled back, his fangs peeking out as he grinned. “Even though I’m not eating food, I could go for some dessert.” I giggled as he gently nibbled down my neck. He stopped for a second, furrowing his brows. “Sorry. That was in poor taste, huh?”

I shook my head. “I’m not bothered.” I touched the tip of his canine with my finger. “You’re not going to hurt me and…” I flushed, slowly fluttering my eyes shut. “I’m fine with being eaten in this way.”

Ignis chuckled breathily. With him pressed against me, I felt his laugh rumble in his chest. “Trust me when I say that I will enjoy eating you out.”

I co*cked my head, puzzled. “That’s not how the idiom goes. It’s “eat you up,” Ignis.”

He smiled and licked a small stripe down the side of my neck. “I said what I said.” I squeaked, finally understanding what he meant. He kissed me gently and added, “But only when you’re ready. I want to court my mate properly. When you give me all the right signals, and only then, will I take you.”

*

I didn’t know how to broadcast my interest any clearer. I appreciated his consideration and willingness to go slowly, but I had waited long enough. Frustrated, I complained to Misyr one day about the excruciating pace of our relationship.

Misyr laughed. “You’re not the only one new to courtship. Have you considered that Ignis doesn’t know how to proceed next?”

“No?” I said, looking to Misyr for an explanation.

“Think of it this way,” he elaborated, “Ignis has spent most of his life fighting. He wanted a real connection with someone and avoided hormone-induced mating cycles to ensure that what he found was authentic. He has about the same measure of experience as you.”

I pursed my lips, thinking. “Then how can I nudge him in the right direction?”

“Honestly, all you probably have to do is draw attention to your assets,” Misyr said, smirking.

I took the newspaper in front of him and rolled it up, smacking him on the head. “Bad Misyr.”

“What? You know it would work!”

I sighed, puffing air at my bangs. “Probably. But I think he wants to give me a human experience, not a Bestian one.”

“Don’t fret,” Misyr said, booping my nose with his finger. “Everything will work out.”

“I hope so,” I grumbled.

*

“Ignis,” Rindo called out, gesturing him over. “I have a problem that maybe you can solve.”

“What’s up, old timer?”

Rindo scowled at Ignis. “Just for that, I won’t let you have my dinner reservation for tonight. It’s at that steak restaurant you told me about.”

“Let’s not be hasty,” Ignis said, crossing his arms. “Why can’t you go?”

Rindo sighed, dejected. “Overtime. One of these days I’m really going to quit, and then where will they be?”

“I’d take it, but it’d be wasted,” Ignis eventually said. “You know I’m staying away from food.”

“I saw you take a bite off Kotone’s spoon yesterday,” Rindo said, narrowing his eyes suspiciously.

“It was one bite, and it was salad,” Ignis retorted. “Vegetables don’t count.”

“Then have a salad. No one else can go. And if you do take the reservation, you can bring Kotone along. I know she’d enjoy the food there.”

Ignis chewed on his bottom lip, thinking. “Fine,” he said after a long pause. “I’ll do it. What time?”

Rindo shared the details with Ignis and watched him leave, satisfied. He picked up his communicator and spoke into it. “Phase one complete. Initiate phase two.”

“Roger that,” Misyr said quietly, speaking through the other end. “Oh, Kotone?”

“Yes?” I said, stopping what I was doing.

“Do you have plans tonight?”

“Not really,” I admitted. “Why?”

“No particular reason. Just wondering what our favorite café owner was up to.”

“I’ll probably brew some tea and read, like I usually do.”

Misyr tutted at me. “Live a little. Dress up. Go out.”

I rolled my eyes. “It’s no fun going by myself. I doubt I could convince Ignis to take me anywhere.”

Coincidentally (but knowing Misyr, probably not), Ignis entered the kitchen and saw Misyr lounging against the prep counter. “What’re you doing back here?” he asked rudely. “Shouldn’t you be bothering someone else right now?”

“As a matter of fact, I do have somewhere to be,” Misyr replied, sauntering out like a cat.

I giggled. “Hi Ignis. Need anything?”

“Want to go out tonight?” he asked.

I blinked at him, surprised. “Sure,” I replied. “Where to?”

“I was given a reservation at that steak place.” He shrugged. “Rindo apparently has overtime at the GPM and can’t go. It’d be a waste not to use it.”

“Are you sure?” I asked him, knowing how he still felt about eating.

“Yeah. I’ll eat rabbit food or something.”

I smiled. “Then yes, I’d love to go.”

He beamed. “Great! Can you help me pick out something nice to put on? I don’t know how to dress formal.”

I nodded and went with him to his room. I nearly skipped with excitement. Finally, a real date! I stopped, realizing something. “Misyr had a hand in this,” I thought. I smiled. “Well, I won’t complain.”

Chapter 22: I Howl and I Whine

Chapter Text

Over the next week the other Regulars ambushed Ignis with well-intentioned date opportunities. First it was Canus, shoving a large potted plant into Ignis’s chest. “Kotone desires these flowers for the garden. Unfortunately, I have a prior arrangement and must escort Il to another otome event. You must aid her in my stead and plant these immediately.”

Stunned, Ignis wrapped his arms around the potted flowers and stammered, “But I don’t know anything about gardening.”

Canus clapped a large hand on Ignis’s shoulder and said, “In this instance, all that is required is brute force.” He waved at Ignis and left the Café.

I came across a befuddled Ignis standing in the middle of the dining room. “Ignis?” I asked, worried. “Is something wrong?”

“No,” he replied slowly. “But Canus just dumped this on me and said we had to go plant it?”

I looked at the flowers and nodded. “I do remember asking him to find these for me, but I wasn’t expecting him to buy them so quickly.” I tilted my head up towards his face. “Want to help me?”

Ignis grinned goofily at me. “You don’t have to ask me twice,” he said, heading towards the back patio. “Just let me know where you want them.”

*

Misyr accosted Ignis next with a pair of movie tickets. “Kotone wanted to see this movie with me, but I could only find a midnight showing and well, I have to be home before then. You take her, all right?”

Ignis bristled. “What’s she going to see a movie with you for? I’m her boyfriend!”

Misyr nodded knowingly. “I did wonder about that but she only said that she wasn’t sure if you’d like the movie.”

“And why not?” Ignis frowned, crossing his arms.

“I believe this particular film is a Noir Romance.”

“What’s that?” Ignis asked, furrowing his brow.

“It’s…” Misyr thought, trying to explain the genre. “There’s a lot of talking involved and not much action.”

“So? I can watch boring movies,” Ignis scoffed.

Misyr bit back a smile. “Yes, that’s exactly why she asked me, I suppose. She didn’t want to bore you.”

Ignis snatched the tickets out of Misyr’s hand and shoved them into his pocket. “I’m taking her. She’s my girlfriend, and there’s no way I’m letting you of all people be alone with her.”

“Very well,” Misyr said mildly. “Enjoy the movie.”

“I will,” Ignis declared, stomping away to find Kotone. “Stupid Demon King.”

Misyr laughed silently, shaking his head at the foolish Firewolf.

*

Il was the least subtle of the four, offering a box of luxury chocolate to Ignis. “Profess your love to Kotone with these,” he said, dropping the package into Ignis’s hands. “Should you require more, I have extras upstairs in my room.” Il turned around and left.

Ignis blinked, looking down at the chocolate. “The hell?”

Suddenly, it all clicked in his mind. Ignis dropped the box and shook his fist, shouting, “You bastards! I don’t need your help to date Kotone!”

“Could have fooled me,” Rindo murmured, taking a sip of his coffee.

Back in the kitchen, I giggled at Ignis’s declaration. “Took him long enough,” I said under my breath. Ignis stomped into the kitchen, startling me.

He marched right up to me, pressing my back against the wall. “Kotone,” he rumbled, a passionate fire burning in his eyes.

“Yes?” I asked breathlessly.

“I’m gonna kiss you now.”

I stood on my tiptoes to better reach his mouth as our lips clashed together. Ignis grabbed my hips, drawing closer to me. As I drew back for air, his mouth chased mine, slipping his tongue between my open lips. “You’re mine,” he murmured. “And I’m done holding back. I’m gonna burn my love into your heart, body, and mind.”

I gasped into his mouth, feeling a heat run through my body at his words. He pulled back, studying me intently.

“Can I have you tonight?” he asked, blushing slightly.

I took his hands off my hips and slid them upwards. “You can have me now,” I replied, gazing at him with lust-clouded eyes.

Ignis groaned, leaning into me and kissing my throat. His thumbs began to trace the underside of my bra through my shirt. “Are you sure?” he whispered hoarsely. “Once I start, my instincts might take over.”

“Be gentle with me,” I said, running my hands down his chest.

He laughed quietly. “No chance. I’m a wild beast, remember? You won’t be able to tame me in bed.”

“I can certainly try,” I teased.

He growled, running a clawed finger down the buttoned front of my shirt, slicing the fastenings off. The instant he saw exposed skin, he began kissing and nipping at my front.

“N-not here!” I protested feebly, already melting under his touch. “Y-you better buy me a new shirt.”

He panted, chuckling. “Anything you want, Kotone.”

Ignoring all kitchen safety, Ignis slung me over his shoulder, carrying me out. “Ignis!” I hissed. “My shirt’s open!” I fought to close the front of my now-demolished top, struggling to look decent even though I was anything but.

“Kitchen’s closed,” Ignis announced, challenging the gazes of Rindo and Misyr, who had joined the former at a table. “We’re going out for lunch.”

I tried to cover my beet-red face as best as I could with my other hand clutching my shirt together. Misyr and Rindo at least had the decency to wait until we were up the stairs to start laughing.

Ignis carried me all the way up to my room, flinging me onto the mattress and swiftly resuming what he started downstairs. He licked his lips at the sight of me splayed underneath him. “I’ve been waiting for this,” he said, taking in my uncovered torso. He hooked his finger under the front of my bra. “This is coming off next.”

“H-hey!” I said weakly. “You have to take off something too!”

Ignis shrugged out of his shirt, grinning toothily at me. “Happy?”

I nodded, flushing. The heat of our bodies touching sent me into shivers of delight. Ignis nibbled on the curve of my breasts, enjoying the sensation of me squirming against him with each tender bite. A thought occurred to me and I put my hands against him, resisting his closeness.

“Wait,” I said, panting. “Um, I just realized we haven’t even talked about our expectations.”

“What’s there to talk about?” Ignis asked, puzzled. “We see each other naked and I f*ck your brains out.”

“Ignis!” I squeaked, covering my face.

“Am I wrong?”

“N-no, but…” I pointed shyly at the obvious tent in his pants. “What exactly should I know about your anatomy?”

“What d’you mean?” he asked, confused.

“Like, um, do you look more human or more wolf down there?”

Ignis co*cked his head at me, trying to understand what my qualm was. “I can unzip and show you, if you want,” he offered.

“That’s…” I couldn’t find the words. Slowly, I nodded. “I guess that would help…” I put my hand over his before he could finish the action of opening up his pants. “There’s one more thing I want to know.”

I could see Ignis was beginning to be irritated with all the interruptions. I didn’t blame him, but I had to hear it from him. “Do…” I bit my lip, uncertain how to ask.

“Out with it,” Ignis said impatiently.

I pointed again to his crotch. “When you…uh…finish…do you, um, knot? I know that some animals do…”

Ignis scrunched his face, trying to understand my question. I did my best to show him by making a swelling motion with my hands. “I don’t really know how Bestian anatomy differs from ours, so I don’t have any reference for what’s normal or not.”

Ignis sighed, sitting down on the bed beside me. He ran his hand through his hair and grumbled. “I don’t know.”

“What do you mean you don’t know?”

He scowled. “I’ve only ever had sex once, okay? And even then, I was so inexperienced and hormone driven that I slipped out when I came. Thankfully.” He stared at the floor sadly. “There’s no one left to ask those questions.”

I put my hand on his arm. “We’ll figure it out together, okay?”

“Yeah.” Ignis glanced at me and added, “I hope it’s better this time around. I didn’t particularly enjoy my first experience. And I’m worried about you, because I don’t want to hurt you if my instincts overtake me.”

“I trust you,” I said softly.

“I know.” Ignis clenched his fingers into a fist. “I wish I trusted myself.”

I gently kissed his cheek, leaning into him. “I love you.”

He met my gaze, his eyes shining with affection and uncertainty. “I love you too.” He kissed me tenderly. “I should warn you, though, that sex is pretty intense.”

“Isn’t it always?” I asked, joking.

He shrugged. “For demon beasts it is, anyway. It can be rough. There’s biting involved.”

I smiled. “I think I can handle that kind of biting.”

“We’ll find out, huh?” He held me and kissed the top of my head.

“Speaking of finding out…” I ran my hand over his softened erection. “Wasn’t there something you were going to show me?”

Ignis shook his head. “I gotta work back up to it.”

“That’s okay. I’m in no hurry.” I stood up and slipped my torn shirt off. “Do you think you’d be able to wear a condom?”

“The hell is that?”

“Right. I guess the concept of contraception doesn’t exist in Bestia.” I pursed my lips, thinking. I reached over to my nightstand and pulled an unopened box out of the drawer. “This is a rubber sleeve that goes over your, um, part to contain the…stuff…that comes out during sex.” I opened the box and pulled out one packet. I tore the foil and pulled the condom out.

He stared at it, aghast. “That’s supposed to fit on me?”

“It stretches,” I explained, showing him with my fingers. “Theoretically, it should even fit if you knot, but I have no idea if it actually will.”

Ignis shook his head. “It’s not that I won’t try to wear one to make you happy, but…I really don’t know if I’ll remember to in the heat of the moment.”

I shrugged. “I’m on birth control anyway, remember? It shouldn’t be an issue.”

“What’s the point to contraception, anyway?”

“Humans don’t always want babies and this is one of the ways to prevent a pregnancy.” I idly played with the condom, stretching it. “We haven’t talked about it, but, I know I’m not ready for kids yet. It would be nice to have a couple someday, but not right now.”

Ignis’s intense gaze bore into me. I could see him thinking about little ones running around. “I like the idea of you having my pups,” he admitted. “But I don’t know if we should because of Vanar.”

“That is something to consider,” I agreed. “So for now, let’s do what we can to be safe.”

Nodding, Ignis pulled the condom out of my hands and tossed it in the trash. “We’ll use a new one,” he said. I smiled at him. He was a fast learner.

Making sure he was watching, I wriggled out of my pants and stood between his legs. “We don’t have to go further if you don’t want to, but I am still interested if you are.”

Ignis grabbed my hips tightly and pulled me into him. He murmured against my stomach, “I am definitely interested.” I giggled when he nuzzled my bellybutton. “Oh? You’re ticklish?” he asked, surprised.

“Most people are,” I informed him.

He smirked. “I’m not. Never have been.”

“Then we’ll have to test that,” I teased, reaching out to touch him.

*

We ended up exploring each other half-naked on the bed, cuddling. Despite not going further, I enjoyed his touch; the way his calloused fingers felt running up and down my skin, both rough and feather-light. I confirmed that Ignis did not wear any underwear when I slipped my hand down the back of his pants. He gave me a hard time for being embarrassed about it. “You’ve already seen my naked ass, why are you so red?”

“It’s one thing to accidentally see you naked, it’s another to learn you go commando!” I exclaimed, blushing.

“I wouldn’t complain if you did,” he teased.

I shook my head. “No thanks. It chafes when there’s no underwear.”

Ignis pouted. “You just want to make me work for sex, huh?”

I laughed at his ridiculous statement. “Just a second ago I was all but throwing myself at you. Granted, pleasing me might take a bit more effort than merely pounding into me, but I’m not one to make sex more difficult.”

Ignis kissed the curve of my neck, lightly fondling my breasts. “Good.”

“So, are you going to start sleeping in here with me, or are you going to continue living in your room?” I asked, turning to see him.

His eyes lit up. “Do you want me to?”

“I wouldn’t have asked otherwise.”

“Then, yes. I will. You don’t mind if I sleep naked in here, do you?”

My mouth suddenly went dry and I swallowed, trying to bring moisture back. “N-no.”

“Good,” he replied smugly, resuming his affections. I unconsciously rubbed my legs together at the thought of sharing my bed with him.

*

When I awoke the next morning, I nearly jumped out of bed startled. There was another body next to mine! Then I remembered that Ignis had started sleeping in my room the night before. I blushed, resisting the temptation to peek under the covers. My curiosity was soon sated when Ignis blearily sat up in the bed and threw the blankets off. I muffled a shriek. He certainly was more human than wolf, and though I had no comparison, he seemed endowed as well.

“Morning, Kotone,” he mumbled, stretching. Ignis leaned over and planted a sleepy kiss on my cheek.

“G-good morning, Ignis,” I replied, rolling onto my side away from him.

He, of course, took that as an invitation and leaned on one arm, wrapping the other around me. “Give me a good-morning kiss,” he demanded cheekily.

I closed my eyes and craned my neck towards his face, puckering my lips. He laughed. “Why are you so shy? You’ll never reach me like that.”

Reluctantly, I opened my eyes and did my utmost to focus on his face and only on his face. He smirked, intuiting what was the problem. Ignis bent forward, capturing my lips with his. I sighed happily. I moaned when he deepened the kiss, flipping me onto my back. My eyes shot open the instant his hands began to wander.

“Ignis,” I protested. “Don’t you want breakfast?”

“I want you for breakfast,” he said in a sultry voice. I whimpered, aroused. His fang popped over his bottom lip when he smiled. “Is that all right?”

“Yes,” I whispered. “That’s fine.”

“Good.” Ignis lunged forward, placing one hand on the nape of my neck to tangle his fingers in my hair. The other hand snuck up my pajama shirt and began to play with my nipples.

I arched into his palm, wanting more. “Eager, are we?” he teased.

“Yes,” I panted.

“So am I,” he replied, sliding my pajama bottoms off and palming my butt.

“Ignis,” I moaned. “Stop teasing me.”

“Very well. Just remember, you asked for it.” I felt him smile into my neck as he peppered kisses southward. He nuzzled my thigh, taking deep breaths of my scent. “You smell amazing,” he growled. “I can’t wait to taste you.”

I felt my inner walls clench in anticipation. Ignis teased me, nosing around my cl*t over my underwear. He lipped and kissed at me without actually touching me directly. I squirmed, trapping his head with my thighs.

Ignis laughed, hooking my underwear onto his finger and pulling it off. He hungrily gazed at my exposed vulva and muttered, “I’m having dessert first.” Ignis swiftly dove his face into my folds, kissing and licking eagerly. He quickly figured out what touch turned me pliant and begging for more.

“Ignis!” I shouted, feeling my climax approaching.

He increased his pace, adding one finger, then two, feeling my inner heat. “Damn, Kotone,” he mumbled, his tongue playing with my cl*t. “I can’t wait to feel you wrapped around me.” The added vibrations of his voice and his thrusting fingers tipped me over the edge and I cried out.

Ignis watched me come undone, pleased with his handiwork.

When I had recovered from my high, I asked him, “How did you know what to do?”

He shrugged. “I just followed my nose and went from there.” I laughed. “Now,” he said, his eyes glinting with desire, “it’s time for a meal.”

“H-huh?” I exclaimed, startled when he flipped me onto my stomach.

“Take off your top,” he demanded. “I want you as naked as me.”

I complied, excited and nervous. Ignis positioned my hips to his satisfaction and I felt something hard and slightly wet slide along my vulva. I experienced a multitude of sensations, moaning and whimpering at the various touches on my body. Ignis gently rubbed his fingers against my nipple, kissing my neck.

“Kotone,” he murmured in my ear. “I want to f*ck you now. Did you want me to put something on before we get started?”

I nodded, barely focusing on his words, too overcome by the pleasure building in me. I heard a wrapper wrinkle and a slight curse as Ignis attempted to unroll the condom. He must have figured it out because soon he was lining himself up against me. “Go slow,” I asked. “If you thrust in the first time, it might hurt.”

“I’ll try,” he said, gritting his teeth. It took all his control not to immediately bottom out. I could feel him holding back. The stretching my body did around his member was uncomfortable, but not unbearable. When he had finally sheathed himself in me completely, I shook my hips a little to accustom myself to the fullness.

“You’re very thick,” I observed.

“Is that good?”

“I’m not complaining,” I said, a huff of laughter escaping.

“Kotone,” Ignis said, his voice growing rougher. “I have to start moving.”

“Go ahead,” I replied, yelping when I felt him pull out and slam back in.

“Did it hurt?” he asked, trying to look at me.

“No. Just surprised,” I grunted.

Ignis grabbed my hips and thrust again. “Tight,” he groaned. Thrust. “Hot.” Thrust. “F-f*ck.”

He stopped speaking, saving all his energy for pounding into me with all he had. The drag of his length combined with the feeling of his mouth on my neck and shoulders had me reeling with pleasure.

“I-ignis,” I whined.

“Again,” he growled. “My name. Again.”

“Ignis,” I repeated, louder.

His breath, hot and heavy, warmed the muscles in my shoulder. He began to bite down on me, not painfully, but enough to tell me that he was using his teeth. His rhythm changed, stuttering a little. “Close,” he panted.

“Ignis,” I cried. “Please.” I began to rock against his thrusting, creating my own pleasurable flow.

His teeth began to grip me harder and I winced at the slight pain. “Kotone,” he rumbled. “Sorry. Can’t fight instinct.”

“Huh?” I asked. He bit down hard, his fangs piercing my skin. I howled, the bite throbbing in tandem with my impending org*sm. I felt Ignis push one more time into me before he went limp onto my back. A minute later, he licked at the wound apologetically.

I felt an odd sensation when, instead of turning soft, his member began to engorge around the base. “Knot,” Ignis laughed tiredly. “Sorry.”

I wasn’t too upset, because the swelling only increased the building pleasure inside me. Ignis moved one hand between my legs, rubbing my swollen cl*t to help me over the edge. A second later, I began to contract, biting back a loud cry as the most powerful org*sm I had ever experienced swept through me. I slumped onto the mattress.

Gingerly, Ignis turned us onto our sides and curled around me, nuzzling the now-purpling imprint. “Sorry,” he apologized again.

“How long does a knot last, exactly?” I asked tiredly.

“Dunno,” he slurred, clearly sleepy from his exertions. I felt the same, my eyelids fluttering with exhaustion. “Sleep now.”

We fell back into deep slumber. The noon sun woke us up and we found that we were no longer tied together. Ignis slid out and searched around for something to clean me with. He made an upset noise.

“What’s wrong?” I asked.

“I think the condom broke.”

I snorted. “Probably snapped because of the knot.”

“Probably. Are we going to be okay?”

I nodded. “Think so. I am taking medicine too.”

“I’m really sorry I bit you like that. I couldn’t stop myself.”

“I know. I think I read somewhere that male lions do it to female lions to keep them from moving away. Maybe it’s something like that,” I rambled.

Ignis smoothed my hair away. “Dunno. But I didn’t mean to hurt you.”

“Honestly, I don’t remember because I had that amazing org*sm right after.” I smiled. “I love you, Ignis.”

“I love you too, Kotone.”

“We should clean up.”

“Probably.”

I groaned, trying to stand up. “Breakfast is going to be very late today.”

Ignis grinned at me. “They’ll manage.”